Naruto: Shadow of Leaf

by Siam_37

Summary:

Itachi Uchiha, the silent protector of Konoha, bore the weight of infamy and his brother’s hatred to safeguard his village. Branded a traitor, he died with his love for Konoha and Sasuke unshaken. Now, granted a second chance, Itachi awakens in his past with his memories intact. The Uchiha prodigy seeks no glory or title—only to rewrite his tragic fate. he vows to protect those he cherishes and ensure no more tears fall.

Notes:

• A translation of Konoha's Itachi Reappearance by 时间流转

Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Rebirth

                          Chapter 1 Rebirth

 

---

 

Whisper.

 

Dark clouds blanketed the sky as relentless rain poured down, drumming against the earth. Yet, no amount of water could quell the black flames devouring the mountains and forests, their hunger insatiable.

 

The flames, like a curse, spread outward, consuming everything in their path. But at the heart of this inferno, one place remained untouched—the battlefield.

 

What had once been the hidden base of the Uchiha clan lay in ruins, reduced to rubble by the intensity of battle. Scorched rocks littered the ground, remnants of a conflict beyond human scale.

 

Heat.

 

A massive figure, shaped from crimson light, stood like a god of war. In its left hand, a shield; in its right, a gourd.

 

Within the chest of this colossal avatar, a man, bruised and battered, staggered forward. His body trembled with each step, yet an unbreakable resolve drove him onward.

 

"It seems Itachi has won," murmured a voice from the shadows. "Sasuke never stood a chance."

 

A figure, half black and half white, emerged from beneath the rocks, chuckling softly. It was Zetsu, witnessing the end of a long and bitter struggle.

 

Encased within Susanoo, Itachi took another painful step. His vision blurred, but his eyes remained fixed on the young man before him—Sasuke, his younger brother, paralyzed by fear.

 

"I can't fall here... not yet," Itachi thought, his resolve stronger than death itself.

 

"Stay away! Damn it, stay away!" Sasuke's voice cracked as he pressed himself against the crumbling wall, the Uchiha crest stark on his back. But Itachi’s relentless pace continued.

 

Despair clawed at Sasuke. He had thrown everything he had at his brother—every jutsu, every ounce of hatred. It wasn't enough. Abandoning Konoha, nearly surrendering himself to Orochimaru—all of it had led him here, yet he was powerless against the brother he had sworn to kill.

 

The sound of footsteps echoed like the approach of death itself, closer and closer.

 

Susanoo's arm moved, and Itachi’s right hand, fingers extended, reached out toward Sasuke.

 

Sasuke froze, unable to move.

 

Itachi’s hand hovered near his face. Sasuke braced for the worst—his eyes, his Sharingan—he thought Itachi would take them.

 

But Itachi stopped. His hand lingered above Sasuke’s forehead, then a smile. A faint, weary smile.

 

Itachi’s lips moved, whispering words that Sasuke couldn’t hear but knew by heart.

 

“Forgive me, Sasuke. This is the last time.”

 

With a soft tap, Itachi’s fingers touched Sasuke's forehead, just as he had done countless times in their youth. In that moment, he transferred his final jutsu—Amaterasu—into Sasuke’s eyes, unknown to his brother.

 

Susanoo emitted a mournful wail as its crimson glow faded. Then, Itachi collapsed, his life extinguished.

 

---

 

Does death truly mark the end?

 

Few in the shinobi world could answer that question.

 

Most believed death was the end, the cessation of all things.

 

But for Uchiha Itachi, death was not the end.

 

His consciousness drifted in a boundless white void, suspended in a place beyond time.

 

"Where am I...?" Itachi's voice echoed in the silence, his eyes scanning the endless white. "Is this... the world beyond death?"

 

He remembered his final moments—his battle with Sasuke, his death. But this place was beyond what he’d envisioned.

 

Relief washed over him. Here, he wouldn’t face the souls of the Uchiha or his parents. Here, he was alone, with only his memories.

 

He reflected on his life—a life defined by sacrifice and tragedy.

 

"I deserve this," he thought. "For all that I’ve done, this is the only fitting end."

 

He had slain his clan, his parents, with his own hands. He had betrayed his family for peace. And yet, he had no regrets. His actions had spared Konoha and preserved the delicate balance of the Five Great Nations, preventing war from consuming the world again.

 

And Sasuke... Sasuke was alive, saved from the same fate.

 

No, he had no regrets about his choice. But as he looked back, he felt a familiar sadness. He had watched Sasuke spiral into darkness and had been powerless to stop it. Even his last plan—to guide Sasuke toward a different path—might fail.

 

He could only hope that Naruto would succeed where he could not.

 

As he drifted through these thoughts, a strange sensation washed over him.

 

"Do you truly have no regrets?"

 

The voice echoed in his mind. Suddenly, his vision blurred, his eyes turning a deep, familiar red.

 

The Sharingan. No—the Mangekyo Sharingan.

 

The three tomoe spun and coalesced, forming the shape of a triangular sickle.

 

“The Totsuka Blade...” Itachi murmured in astonishment as the legendary sword materialized before him, emerging from the whiteness. It took the form of a gourd, gleaming in the strange realm.

 

The blade wasn’t just a weapon; it could seal anything it pierced into an eternal illusionary realm.

 

But why was it here?

 

Before he could understand, light burst from the gourd, enveloping his soul. He felt himself being drawn in, his consciousness fading once more.

 

---

 

A piercing cry rang out, jolting him awake.

 

Slowly, Itachi opened his eyes.

 

He found himself leaning against a wall, having dozed off. Directly before him lay a cradle, and within it, a baby boy.

 

The newborn's skin was still soft and a little dry, a rosy tint gracing his delicate cheeks. He was unmistakably adorable, with a tiny, curious gaze that seemed to reach for something beyond the cradle.

 

The baby turned his head, locking eyes with Itachi. The cries softened.

 

Itachi’s breath caught. His eyes widened as he stared at the child, his heart hammering. "Sasuke!?"

 

The name escaped his lips, barely a whisper. The infant was the spitting image of his younger brother on the day he was born.

 

Sixteen years had passed since that day, yet every detail was etched into Itachi's memory.

 

"What... is going on?" He looked around, searching for an answer, only to realize he was... smaller. The cradle was nearly eye-level, though it couldn’t have been more than a meter high.

 

Raising his hand, he saw it was pale and childlike—his hand at five years old.

 

He swallowed, unnerved. "Is this... an illusion?"

 

Memories of his last conscious moments rushed back—the Totsuka Blade, the burst of light, his soul being drawn into its depths. Was he now trapped within its realm of endless illusions?

 

Furrowing his brow, he focused inward, trying to summon his Mangekyō Sharingan. But he felt no chakra within him, only the faint spark of a young child.

 

He clenched his small hand in frustration. Was he truly five years old, or was this part of an illusion?

 

The baby’s babbling pulled him from his thoughts, and he turned to see Sasuke staring up at him, innocent and concerned.

 

In that moment, flashes of their past flooded Itachi’s mind—the fierce hatred in Sasuke’s eyes during their final battle, his anguished cries. But here was Sasuke, as a baby, his expression pure and untouched by those dark emotions.

 

Steadying his trembling hands, Itachi reached for Sasuke, who stretched his small arms, eager to be held. Gently, Itachi lifted him, his chest tightening as he felt the weight of his brother in his arms once more.

 

Sasuke giggled, his tiny fingers wrapping around Itachi's neck, his warm face nuzzling against his cheek.

 

Itachi stood there, frozen, feeling the familiar warmth and weight of his brother. Tears brimmed in his eyes, breaking the stoic mask he had always worn.

 

He whispered, "Sasuke... I’m sorry."

 

As he looked into Sasuke's innocent face, tears began to flow freely. The baby wrinkled his nose, touching the wetness on his cheek before putting his hand in his mouth and starting to cry again.

 

Itachi blinked, surprised by the reaction, then carefully laid Sasuke back in the cradle, wiping the baby’s face.

 

“I’m sorry, Sasuke,” he whispered softly.

 

Sasuke quieted, looking up with a dissatisfied pout, which brought a faint smile to Itachi’s tear-streaked face.

 

“Sasuke,” he murmured, “your brother will never say those words again.”

 

As he made that promise, a strange calm settled over him. This moment was real, as real as he’d ever known. The warmth of his brother, the laughter, the sound of his parents in the next room...

 

Could he have... returned to the past?

 

An unexpected surge of hope blossomed within him. If this was indeed reality, could he truly change the future?

 

Before he could process it, he heard a familiar voice. "Itachi..."

 

The gentle tone made his heart skip a beat. He turned slowly, finding his mother, Uchiha Mikoto, standing in the doorway, leaning on his father, Uchiha Fugaku.

 

Their faces were tired but alive. Concern softened Mikoto’s gaze as she looked at him. "Itachi, you look upset. Is something wrong?"

 

Itachi’s throat tightened. For a moment, he couldn’t breathe. His heart pounded as he struggled to hold back the tears threatening to spill over again.

 

"Dad... Mom..." His voice trembled with a sorrow he could barely contain.

 

The memories of their final moments flooded his mind—the night he had killed them, their understanding words, their unwavering love. That night had haunted him, seared into his soul.

 

But now, here they stood, alive, their love reaching out to him across time.

 

"Itachi, what’s wrong?" Mikoto’s gentle concern broke him. She stepped forward, worry etched into her tired features.

 

Before he knew it, he had fallen to his knees, forehead pressed against the floor, unable to look at them. "I'm sorry... I'm so sorry..."

 

Mikoto knelt beside him, stroking his hair, her voice a soothing balm. "Itachi, what’s wrong? Why are you apologizing?"

 

Fugaku placed a hand on his son’s shoulder, his voice steady. "Stand up, Itachi. You’re strong. I know you are."

 

The warmth of their touch, their acceptance—it was too much. He had killed them, 

 

betrayed their trust. And yet, they were here, offering him comfort.

 

Silently, he vowed, "I’ll protect you this time. I’ll protect you and Sasuke... no matter what."

 

---

 

(Note- English is not my native language, so if you find any mistakes, please point them out, I will try to fix them as soon as possible)

Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Reality

 

---

 

Both Fugaku and Mikoto froze at the sight of Itachi’s expression, concern deepening on their faces.

 

"Mikoto, Itachi, what happened? Why are you—"

 

"Itachi, enough," Fugaku interrupted gently, though firmly. His gaze softened as he glanced between his wife and eldest son. "Mikoto, why don’t you check on Sasuke? I’ll speak with Itachi."

 

Mikoto hesitated, her eyes flicking between them. After a moment, she sighed and nodded, moving to the cradle where Sasuke continued to cry. She gently lifted him, whispering soothing words as she rocked him in her arms.

 

"Come," Fugaku said, motioning for Itachi to follow him out into the courtyard.

 

Outside, the cool air felt sharp, punctuated by the soft chirping of birds. Itachi stood before his father, his gaze locked on the ground, guilt weighing heavily on his shoulders.

 

"I’m sorry..." Itachi’s voice was barely audible, but it carried years of suppressed emotion.

 

"Look at me," Fugaku commanded, his tone firm but not unkind.

 

Slowly, Itachi raised his head, his dark eyes clouded with confusion and regret.

 

"Are you going to explain to me what’s going on?" Fugaku’s gaze remained steady.

 

"I... I can’t," Itachi’s voice cracked, a reflection of the internal struggle he faced.

 

Fugaku’s brow furrowed in thought. He studied Itachi closely before responding. "Very well. I won’t push you for answers."

 

Without warning, Fugaku stepped forward. Slap!

 

The sound of Fugaku’s palm connecting with Itachi’s face echoed in the stillness. It wasn’t a strike of anger, but a jolt to awaken his son from the emotional fog.

 

"You think this is how we handle things?" Fugaku asked, his arms crossed. "Do you intend to keep worrying your mother and brother with this behavior?"

 

Itachi instinctively touched his cheek, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the emotional storm inside him.

 

"My son will not be someone who apologizes without acting!" Fugaku’s voice grew sharper, his posture unyielding. "The Uchiha clan does not raise cowards. You are Itachi Uchiha, my son."

 

Itachi met his father’s gaze, the guilt and sorrow that had consumed him beginning to fade, slowly replaced by something stronger.

 

"As a shinobi, and as a man, you don’t run from mistakes. You don’t wallow in regret," Fugaku continued, his voice cutting through the emotional haze. "You learn from them. You ensure they don’t happen again."

 

Each word hit Itachi like a blade. His father was right—he had been so consumed by the guilt of the past that he had forgotten his purpose. This was his second chance.

 

"You have the power to prevent the tragedies that haunt you," Fugaku said, his gaze softening. "Don’t let history repeat itself."

 

Itachi took a deep breath, the weight of his father’s words grounding him. The guilt still lingered, but now it was tempered by a newfound resolve.

 

"I understand now, Father," Itachi replied, his voice firmer. "I won’t let it happen again. I’ll protect the village, Sasuke, and... you and Mother. No matter what."

 

Fugaku nodded approvingly, his usual stern expression easing into a rare, small smile. "That’s more like it."

 

Itachi looked up at the sky, feeling the weight of his new resolve settle over him. He had been given another chance, and this time, he wouldn’t fail.

 

As resolve took root in Itachi’s heart, a surge of chakra stirred within him. His dark pupils trembled briefly before morphing into a vivid crimson.

 

Unaware of the transformation, Itachi raised his head to face his father. With newfound clarity, he said firmly, “Father, I was wrong. What I did earlier was reckless, and it won’t happen again.”

 

Fugaku’s sharp gaze caught the shift in his son’s eyes. "Sharingan...?" he muttered, his expression betraying rare surprise.

 

Itachi’s Sharingan, fully awakened at just five years old, was an extraordinary achievement, even for an Uchiha prodigy. In the depths of his blood-red eyes, a single black tomoe spun.

 

Itachi blinked, only now noticing the enhanced clarity of his vision. As the realization hit him, a small, proud smile tugged at his lips. The Sharingan—symbol of the Uchiha clan’s power—had awakened. Though strength wasn’t everything, Itachi knew he needed power to protect the ones he loved.

 

“As expected of my son!” Fugaku’s voice rang with rare pride, his laughter breaking the quiet tension of the courtyard. For a moment, the stoic head of the Uchiha clan became a father, overwhelmed with joy at his son’s potential.

 

Itachi’s heart warmed at the sight of his father’s elation. “Father...”

 

Hearing Fugaku’s approval, Itachi’s previously tense expression softened. His father’s pride, always so difficult to earn, now filled him with a sense of accomplishment.

 

A sudden wave of dizziness hit him, and Itachi instinctively deactivated his Sharingan. "Not enough chakra yet," he thought. He was still a child and hadn’t yet undergone formal training in chakra control, so it wasn’t surprising that his reserves were insufficient to maintain the dojutsu.

 

Fugaku’s laughter drew Mikoto from inside the house, carrying Sasuke in her arms. “What’s going on, Fugaku?” she asked, raising an eyebrow. It was rare to see her husband so openly expressive.

 

Fugaku quickly composed himself, clearing his throat with an embarrassed cough. “Itachi has awakened his Sharingan,” he said, pride still evident in his tone.

 

Mikoto’s eyes widened. “At five years old?” She glanced at Itachi, shock and pride swirling in her gaze. “That’s remarkable. No wonder your father is so excited.”

 

Itachi approached her, bowing respectfully. “Mother, I’m sorry for worrying you earlier. I acted foolishly.”

 

Mikoto’s gaze softened. “As long as you’re all right, that’s what matters. But... does it hurt?” She touched the faint red mark on Itachi’s cheek where Fugaku had slapped him earlier, as well as the small bump from his previous actions.

 

“I’m fine,” Itachi reassured her. Compared to the relief and clarity he now felt, the physical discomfort was trivial.

 

In Mikoto’s arms, Sasuke cooed, his wide eyes focused intently on Itachi’s face. Itachi smiled softly, reaching out to gently touch his brother’s cheek. “Did I scare you, Sasuke? I’m sorry. I promise I won’t act that way again.”

 

The tension that had filled the house earlier seemed to dissipate, replaced by a calming sense of familial warmth.

 

---

 

After some time, Fugaku left to attend to his duties as the head of the Uchiha clan and captain of the Konoha Military Police Force. Sasuke’s birth had temporarily excused his absence, but pressing matters awaited him.

 

Shortly after Fugaku’s departure, lunch arrived, brought by a member of the Uchiha clan. Itachi, mindful of Mikoto’s recent recovery from childbirth, helped her feed Sasuke before the infant drifted to sleep.

 

As they sat down to eat, Mikoto looked at Itachi and asked gently, "Itachi, is it true that your Sharingan has awakened?"

 

Although gentle in nature, Mikoto was still a shinobi of the Uchiha clan and fully understood the significance of her son’s achievement. Unlocking the Sharingan at such a young age was unheard of, even among the clan’s most gifted members.

 

However, only Itachi knew the full truth. He had once unlocked the Mangekyō Sharingan in his previous life. Though his current body was that of a five-year-old, his soul carried the weight of a lifetime of experiences. Reawakening the Sharingan felt natural to him, even if it was still an extraordinary feat.

 

This reawakening also confirmed something crucial: this wasn’t an illusion or genjutsu. It was real. With the activation of his Sharingan, he could feel his chakra and sense the presence of the spiritual weapons housed within his eyes—the Totsuka Blade and Yata Mirror, remnants of his former self.

 

If this were simply a genjutsu, none of this would be possible.

 

The realization filled Itachi with a profound sense of relief. He had been given a second chance. He could change everything. He could stop the tragedies before they happened.

 

“chi-chan?” Mikoto’s gentle voice broke through his thoughts, using the nickname she had given him as a child. “You seem happy.”

 

Itachi nodded, smiling softly. “I am, Mother. I’m just... grateful.”

 

Mikoto’s gaze warmed. “I’m glad to see you smiling again. I was so worried earlier...”

 

“You won’t have to worry about me again,” Itachi promised, his voice resolute.

 

Mikoto smiled, trust shining in her eyes. “I believe you.”

 

The atmosphere lightened as they continued their meal. The tension that had weighed on the household earlier was replaced with a renewed sense of warmth and harmony.

 

After they finished eating, Itachi insisted on helping with the dishes, much to Mikoto’s amusement.

 

“Please, Mother, you should rest,” Itachi said, gathering the dishes. “Let me take care of this.”

 

Mikoto chuckled softly, watching her son with a sense of pride. “Thank you, Itachi.”

 

As Itachi moved toward the kitchen with a contented smile, he felt an overwhelming sense of purpose. He had been given a second chance at life, and this time, he would not fail.

 

“I won’t let those tragedies happen again. I’ll protect everyone... the village, my friends, my brother, and most of all, you and Father.”

 

---

Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Methods of Change

 

---

 

After finishing the housework Mikoto usually handled, Itachi still wasn’t tired. The weather was warm and slightly uncomfortable, but the restlessness in him was stronger. Instead of taking a nap, he decided to climb onto the roof of his home. From this vantage point, he could see the entire Uchiha compound, and beyond it, parts of Konoha itself.

 

He should have felt nothing but joy in seeing his family again, but a lingering uncertainty clouded his thoughts.

 

A soft breeze suddenly brushed across his face, bringing a fleeting sense of calm. Itachi closed his eyes for a moment, inhaling the familiar, comforting scent of Konoha in the air.

 

His memories were fragmented. He vividly recalled his final battle with Sasuke and the sensation of his consciousness being sealed into the Totsuka Blade. Time had no meaning in that limbo, and now, inexplicably, he was back here, standing on the roof of his childhood home, in the body of a five-year-old.

 

“I don’t know what force brought me back... but I can’t waste this chance.”

 

His eyes traced the village skyline, taking in the peaceful streets below. The war had ended only a year ago, and the people of Konoha were beginning to feel relief. But peace was fragile. In just a few months, Konoha would be plunged into chaos during the Nine-Tails' attack.

 

“The Kyuubi...” Itachi muttered, narrowing his eyes as he recalled the event that would forever alter the village. He knew the Nine-Tails attack wasn’t a natural disaster—it had been orchestrated by a masked man claiming to be Uchiha Madara.

 

"Madara..." Itachi frowned. The masked man had controlled the Kyuubi using the Sharingan, further deepening the mistrust between the Uchiha clan and Konoha’s leadership. That event had set off a chain reaction, eventually leading to the Uchiha massacre.

 

But what if Itachi could prevent the Kyuubi’s attack? Could he stop the events that followed?

 

"If I can stop the Nine-Tails, I can change everything... but I don’t have the power yet."

 

He clenched his fists. At five years old, even with his early activation of the Sharingan, he wasn’t strong enough to face someone as dangerous as the masked man.

 

"The attack will happen on October 10th... just a few months from now," he whispered.

 

Itachi thought of Minato Namikaze, the Fourth Hokage—the man who would sacrifice his life to seal the Nine-Tails inside his newborn son, Naruto Uzumaki. Itachi had met Minato only a few times at this age, but his respect for the Hokage ran deep. Minato was a legend, surpassing even the Sannin, and his sacrifice had ensured Konoha’s survival.

 

"If I could warn the Fourth Hokage... maybe I could stop it all. But doing that would expose the fact that I know the future." Itachi hesitated, realizing that revealing too much could bring dangerous attention his way. Still, staying silent meant dooming Konoha to repeat its tragic history.

 

His thoughts shifted to his parents. Could he confide in them?

 

“No... I’ve already been acting strangely around them.” Itachi recalled the moments of concern he had already caused. If he told Fugaku or Mikoto about his rebirth, they might start asking questions he wasn’t ready to answer.

 

He needed to be careful, especially around Fugaku, who had his own suspicions about Konoha's leadership.

 

"How do I warn the Fourth Hokage without revealing too much?" Itachi thought, tapping his chin. Then, an idea struck him.

 

With a plan forming in his mind, Itachi hopped down from the roof, landing silently in front of the house. He headed toward his parents' room, determined to find a way to protect the future without losing the trust of his family.

 

---

 

"Mother!"

 

Itachi stepped into the room to find Mikoto packing clothes she had prepared for Sasuke before his birth. She turned when she heard him, offering a soft smile.

 

"Have you finished cleaning? Thank you for your hard work," she said warmly.

 

At five years old, Itachi should still be carefree, but even at this young age, he had taken on many responsibilities to help his parents, Fugaku and Mikoto.

 

Itachi walked up to Mikoto and sat beside her. "How are you feeling, Mom?" he asked, his voice laced with concern.

 

"Much better," she replied, her gaze softening as she looked at her son. "Is there something on your mind?"

 

Itachi blinked in surprise at her intuition. He hadn’t spoken yet, but his mother already sensed his unease. Parents always knew.

 

Realizing there was no point in hiding it, he asked directly, "Mom, what kind of person is Minato Namikaze, the Fourth Hokage?"

 

Mikoto paused, processing the question. "Why are you asking about him all of a sudden?" she asked, her voice curious.

 

"I saw him from a distance when I was on the roof," Itachi explained thoughtfully. "You mentioned that you were classmates in the Academy, and I think he came to our house when I was younger. Among the Hokage, he’s the only one from a civilian background. How did he achieve such a position?"

 

His curiosity was genuine, though beneath it was a deeper question. He had heard many stories of the legendary Fourth Hokage. Even after Minato’s death, his reputation endured.

 

Mikoto smiled fondly as she considered her response. "Minato was... remarkable in many ways."

 

"He must have excelled at the Academy, right?" Itachi prompted.

 

"Not exactly," Mikoto chuckled. "His grades were good, but not extraordinary."

 

Itachi blinked in surprise. "That’s not what I expected."

 

"Minato kept a low profile in school," Mikoto continued. "In hindsight, I think he was holding back on purpose."

 

Itachi furrowed his brow. "That’s... unusual."

 

"It was," Mikoto agreed. "But he was always kind, approachable. Everyone in our class liked him."

 

Itachi was caught off guard by this. That wasn’t what he expected from someone who would become Hokage.

 

"Even back then, his dream was to protect the village and everyone in it," Mikoto explained. "And in time, he did just that."

 

Itachi nodded. Minato had turned the tide of the Third Great Ninja War and earned the title "Yellow Flash." During the Kyuubi attack, he had made the ultimate sacrifice to save Konoha.

 

"He worked hard to achieve his dream, and because of his heart for the village, everyone supported him," Mikoto continued. "He may not have been the strongest, but his care for others was unmatched."

 

Hearing his mother’s praise, Itachi considered two possibilities: either Minato was a genius with a noble heart, or he had been hiding his true nature. Itachi preferred to believe the first.

 

"You said everyone supported him for Hokage?" Itachi asked. "But didn’t Father almost compete for the title? Weren’t they rivals?"

 

Itachi was probing for Minato’s attitude toward the Uchiha clan.

 

Mikoto nodded. "Your father didn’t support Minato’s candidacy at first, but over time, he realized it was better for the Uchiha."

 

"Why?" Itachi pressed.

 

"Both your father and Minato wanted to change things," Mikoto said carefully. "But it's not easy, given the current circumstances."

 

Itachi understood. Minato, despite his good intentions, couldn’t fully act on them due to the influence of the Third Hokage and the elders.

 

"I see," Itachi said, his mind racing. "I’d like to meet him someday."

 

Mikoto smiled warmly. "I'm sure you will. And when you do, I think you'll like him."

 

Itachi nodded, but in his heart, he was already planning.

 

---

 

He now understood that the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, had a different perspective on the Uchiha clan than the rest of Konoha's leadership. His father had even mentioned this to his mother.

 

If Itachi could convey the information he had from the future to the Fourth Hokage, he could change their family's fate. The Kyuubi attack might be prevented, and the village could avoid massive casualties. Perhaps, the future of the Uchiha clan itself could be rewritten.

 

Rebirth was a strange concept, but Itachi believed if anyone could help, it would be Minato Namikaze.

 

"Mom, you should rest for now. I'll take care of Sasuke," Itachi said, standing up.

 

Mikoto shook her head gently. "I’m feeling much better. Let me handle this."

 

Itachi’s seriousness made her pause, though. He was only five years old, yet his demeanor was far beyond his age.

 

"Mom, please trust me," Itachi said, his face growing more resolute. "I may not be able to protect the village and the clan like the Fourth Hokage or Father, but at least, I can protect you and Sasuke."

 

His expression softened as he added, "Your health hasn't fully recovered. As a member of the Uchiha, it’s my responsibility to help ease your burdens."

 

Mikoto smiled warmly. "Itachi, you’re such a kind boy. Sasuke’s lucky to have you as his brother."

 

Unable to argue with his sincerity, Mikoto nodded, giving in.

 

---

 

After leaving his parents' room, Itachi went to Sasuke's cradle. His baby brother was peacefully asleep, a faint smile on his face as though dreaming of something pleasant.

 

Itachi sighed. **How do I meet the Hokage without drawing attention?**

 

Although he could easily approach the Hokage building, Itachi wasn’t a ninja yet. He had no formal right to request an audience with Minato Namikaze. Worse, any move to contact the Hokage would likely attract the attention of Konoha’s higher-ups, which could be dangerous.

 

He also couldn’t visit the Hokage’s home. Kushina, still the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails, was under constant surveillance by the Anbu during her pregnancy. With his current abilities, Itachi knew he couldn’t reach the Fourth Hokage without alerting them.

 

**Wait... Anbu...** 

 

A thought suddenly struck him. **Shisui.**

 

Uchiha Shisui, his friend and mentor, had recently joined the Anbu. If anyone could help him, it was Shisui.

 

Back in his previous life, Shisui had sacrificed himself to prevent a coup, giving Itachi his left eye to safeguard Konoha. Danzo had cornered Shisui, coveting his Kotoamatsukami, forcing him to commit suicide. It was Shisui’s death that had led Itachi to awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan.

 

Shisui was more than just a friend; he was the one who had taught Itachi the meaning of true loyalty to the village. Even now, Itachi trusted him completely.

 

**Shisui could help me reach the Fourth Hokage without alarming the other village leaders. And this time... I won’t let him fall into Danzo’s hands.**

 

Itachi felt his resolve harden, but he didn’t rush out immediately. Sasuke still needed care, and he knew Shisui would be busy with his Anbu duties. There was still time before Madara made his move, and Itachi could afford to be patient.

 

---

 

That evening, at dinner, Fugaku returned home from his duties. As the family sat down together, Mikoto held Sasuke, who had just been fed.

 

Fugaku suddenly stood and left the room, returning moments later with a form in hand. He placed it on the table in front of Itachi.

 

"The Academy has begun enrolling new students," Fugaku said, his voice firm. "You’re now old enough to attend. This is the admission form. Fill it out and give it to me in the morning."

 

He paused, watching Itachi carefully. "In half a month, they’ll hold a test for incoming students. I don’t expect you’ll have any trouble with it."

 

Mikoto smiled. "It’s hard to believe Itachi is already old enough for the Academy."

 

Itachi glanced at the form, lips pursed. **The Academy...**

 

Fugaku noticed his hesitation. "Is there something wrong?" he asked.

 

Itachi met his father’s gaze. "Father, I don’t want to attend the Academy."

 

Fugaku’s eyes narrowed. "You don’t want to become a ninja?"

 

Itachi shook his head. "No, I do. But I believe the Academy’s curriculum isn’t necessary for me. I can train more efficiently at home."

 

Fugaku’s expression remained unreadable as Itachi continued. "I don’t want to waste time with lessons that are too basic. I could use that time to train in our clan’s techniques."

 

To a five-year-old, the Academy’s teachings might have seemed reasonable, but for Itachi—who had lived through these years once before—the courses felt far too simple. He had much bigger plans, and he needed to become stronger quickly.

 

Fugaku remained silent, clearly processing his son’s unexpected request. Itachi had already awakened the Sharingan that morning, and the Academy wouldn’t teach him how to use it. Perhaps he was right—perhaps, in this case, home training would benefit him more.

 

Before Fugaku could respond, Mikoto spoke up. "Itachi, you’re very talented, but there’s more to the Academy than just learning how to be a ninja."

 

Her voice was gentle as she continued, "You’ll make friends, learn teamwork, and develop skills you can’t learn at home."

 

---

 

**"Practice diligently, Itachi. Your mom only hopes that you'll have a happy childhood and make some good friends, like other children your age."**

 

Mikoto gazed at her son with gentle eyes. Despite being married to the leader of the Uchiha clan, she didn’t want Itachi to carry the same burdens as Fugaku, who had to shoulder responsibilities from a young age. Itachi was so mature, far beyond his years, but Mikoto sensed that he was a bit too withdrawn.

 

Her hope wasn't for Itachi to become some prodigy. Instead, she wanted him to experience the joys of childhood, to have friends he could count on. That’s why she wanted him to attend the Academy, not expecting him to have extraordinary results, but simply to enjoy life like a normal child.

 

**"Mom, I..."** Itachi hesitated, seeing the hope in Mikoto's eyes. 

 

He had been granted a rare second chance at life—an opportunity to change the fate of his clan and the village. But with this opportunity came an immense pressure. He knew what was to come. The Nine-Tails attack, the Uchiha massacre, Sasuke's loneliness—all of these events haunted him.

 

If he wanted to prevent these tragedies, he had to grow stronger quickly. Strength would allow him to influence the future, to protect his family and the village without being powerless. But how could he explain that to his mother?

 

Taking a deep breath, Itachi gathered his resolve. **"Mom, I can make friends anywhere, but I truly don't want to go to the Academy. Please understand."**

 

Mikoto frowned, concerned by her son's refusal. She wanted to persuade him, but before she could respond, Fugaku, who had been silent, finally spoke up.

 

**"So, you think you no longer need the Academy’s guidance?"** Fugaku asked, his voice calm but firm.

 

Itachi shook his head. **"No, father, that’s not what I meant."**

 

Fugaku looked at Itachi with piercing eyes, testing him. **"The Academy was founded by our Hokage’s ancestors. For generations, they’ve trained some of the finest shinobi. Are you saying you’re beyond that now?"**

 

Itachi kept his gaze steady. **"I just believe that, given my current knowledge and abilities, the Academy's methods might not suit me."** 

 

Fugaku studied his son for a moment, then spoke. **"I see. If that’s what you truly believe, then prove it to me."**

 

Itachi’s eyes narrowed. **"How should I prove it?"**

 

**"You’ll have to show me your strength. There are still two weeks before the Academy’s entrance exam. If you can defeat a fresh graduate from the Academy by then, I’ll allow you to skip the Academy and train within the clan. How does that sound?"** Fugaku said, crossing his arms.

 

Itachi blinked, weighing the challenge. 

 

The newly graduated shinobi of the Uchiha clan were no ordinary students. They were among the most talented, many already possessing the Sharingan. But Itachi, despite his young age, had already unlocked his Sharingan earlier that day. Still, using it in a real battle drained significant chakra, and his current body wasn’t fully developed.

 

Fugaku waited for his son's response, but Mikoto, sensing the difficulty of the challenge, interjected. **"Fugaku, Itachi is only five... Isn’t this a bit much for him?"**

 

But Itachi raised his head, his eyes burning with determination. **"Father, I accept. I’ll defeat whoever you choose before the Academy exam."**

 

Fugaku gave a small nod, acknowledging his son's resolve. **"Very well. But if you fail, you will attend the Academy, no questions asked."**

 

**"Understood,"** Itachi replied without hesitation.

 

The tension at the table lingered even after the decision was made, and Mikoto couldn’t help but feel worried.

 

---

 

**That night, in Fugaku and Mikoto’s room...**

 

Fugaku sat on the bed, arms crossed as Mikoto entered after putting Sasuke to sleep. She closed the door quietly behind her, her brow furrowed in concern.

 

**"Itachi has something heavy weighing on his heart, doesn't he?"** Mikoto asked, sitting beside Fugaku.

 

**"Yes,"** Fugaku responded without looking up. **"He’s been different since he was little. He carries too much on his shoulders, more than any child his age should."**

 

Mikoto sighed. **"Did we put too much pressure on him? I’m worried that this challenge you set... isn’t it adding more stress on him?"**

 

Fugaku chuckled, surprising Mikoto. His expression softened, showing a rare glimpse of humor. **"I’ve heard it said that a woman's intelligence diminishes after having children... seems there’s some truth to it."**

 

Mikoto rolled her eyes. **"Very funny."**

 

**"Listen,"** Fugaku continued, his tone turning serious again. **"I gave him that challenge knowing it’s nearly impossible for him to win. The point is for him to experience failure."**

 

Mikoto looked at him, puzzled. **"Failure?"**

 

**"Yes,"** Fugaku explained. **"Itachi’s never been one to follow the path of others. He needs to understand that there are some things in this world that cannot be achieved through sheer will or talent alone."**

 

**"And you think losing this fight will teach him that?"**

 

**"If he fails, he’ll have to attend the Academy, like you and I want him to. But if he wins... then perhaps he truly is capable of more than I give him credit for."**

 

Mikoto fell silent, realizing Fugaku’s logic. As much as she wanted to shield Itachi from hardship, she also knew that life as a shinobi would only get harder. And if Itachi was to carry the burden of the Uchiha clan, he needed to learn that failure was sometimes inevitable.

 

---

Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Practice Begins

 

---

 

Mikoto sighed, her hands clasped together. "When will things change?"

 

"With the Third Hokage still in power, it's unlikely," Fugaku said, his voice hard. "But with Minato as the Fourth Hokage, there’s hope for the future. Maybe under his leadership, things can improve—for our children, at least."

 

A faint smile crossed Mikoto’s lips, clinging to that hope. "You and Minato can make it happen, right?"

 

Fugaku’s serious expression softened slightly as he stroked her long hair. "We’ll do our best," he whispered. "For Sasuke, for Itachi... and for the clan."

 

He leaned down and kissed her forehead gently.

 

---

 

The next morning, long before the sun rose, Itachi was already awake. Moving quietly so as not to wake his family, he stepped into Sasuke's room. His younger brother lay peacefully asleep, his tiny chest rising and falling steadily.

 

"I’ll be back soon," Itachi whispered to himself, watching Sasuke for a moment longer before heading to his own room.

 

He began strapping small sandbags to his wrists and ankles, followed by a weighted vest. The additional weight strained his young body, but Itachi pressed on. Despite being only five years old, the memories and experiences from his previous life gave him the determination of a seasoned warrior.

 

I don’t have time to waste, Itachi thought as he carefully stepped out of the house. If I’m going to meet Father’s expectations, I need to train harder than ever.

 

His destination was the Uchiha clan’s training grounds, located near Shisui’s home on the outskirts of the compound. Shisui, one of the few people Itachi trusted, was like an older brother to him. Itachi wasn’t sure when Shisui would return from his latest mission, but he hoped to see him soon.

 

Jogging through the empty streets, the extra weight slowed his progress. His breathing grew heavier, but he didn’t stop.

 

---

 

Back at the house, Fugaku stood in Itachi’s room, reading the note his son had left behind. "This boy..." he muttered with a slight smirk.

 

Mikoto appeared behind him, her expression worried. "He’s really planning to train outside for half a month?"

 

Fugaku folded the note and nodded. "Yes. Itachi has made up his mind, and I’m curious to see what he's capable of."

 

---

 

Itachi finally reached the training grounds after a grueling two-hour journey that should have taken him minutes. His clothes were soaked with sweat, but he didn't rest. Instead, he began his morning routine—basic exercises designed to build strength and endurance.

 

His movements were slow and deliberate, each set pushing his body closer to its limits. It wasn’t enough to rely on his Sharingan or ninjutsu. His body needed to be ready for combat.

 

"Mom… Dad… Sasuke..." Itachi whispered as he dropped to the ground, utterly exhausted. I’m sorry to make you worry again, but this is something I must do.

 

Despite his fatigue, Itachi didn’t remove the weights. He needed to push his limits if he wanted to grow stronger quickly. As the youngest ANBU captain in his past life, he knew how important physical conditioning was. No matter how much ninjutsu or genjutsu he mastered, a weak body would be useless in a real fight.

 

After recovering enough to move, Itachi stood and resumed his training. He wasn’t just preparing to beat the clan’s genin—he was preparing to change the future.

 

---

 

Later that day, Fugaku sat on the porch, lost in thought.

 

"Do you really think Itachi can succeed?" Mikoto asked, joining him.

 

Fugaku was silent for a moment before answering, "I don’t know. But if anyone can do the impossible, it’s our son."

 

---

 

After resting, Itachi removed the weights from his body. He stretched briefly to loosen his muscles, keeping his movements light to avoid tiring himself out further.

 

Half an hour later, with some strength returning, Itachi sat beneath a large tree and retrieved a soldier pill from his pouch. He swallowed it, knowing he’d need to wait for Shisui over the next half-month, and carrying enough rations wasn’t practical.

 

Soldier pills had been essential during the Ninja World Wars, a vital tool for shinobi to replenish their stamina. Itachi had relied on them often after Akatsuki missions. His mind drifted back to those days.

 

"At this point, Akatsuki shouldn’t have formed yet..." Itachi thought.

 

Within Akatsuki, aside from Pain and Madara, who wielded immense power, every member was an S-class rogue ninja, a criminal listed in the bingo books of various nations. Each one posed a significant threat. For instance, Deidara and Sasori had infiltrated the Sand Village and captured Gaara, the One-Tailed Jinchuriki.

 

Though Sasori had handled the front lines, Deidara had taken Gaara alone. While this didn’t mean Deidara could have beaten the entire Sand Village, the circumstances of the battlefield had prevented Gaara from focusing on him.

 

Ninja battles rarely occur in a vacuum. During the Nine-Tails' attack, even a weakened Madara had nearly destroyed Konoha, despite the Fourth Hokage’s sacrifice to stop him.

 

"Preventing Madara from recruiting Akatsuki’s members will be key to Konoha’s future," Itachi resolved, his brow furrowing under the weight of his mission.

 

With his strength mostly recovered, Itachi stood and approached a nearby tree. He pulled out four shuriken—two in each hand. His wrists rotated slightly as he prepared to test his throwing technique. Despite his young body, his mind remained sharp, though he feared his reactions and physical abilities might not have kept up.

 

With a swift motion, he flung the shuriken. His body moved instinctively, but something was off.

 

His right-hand shuriken flew straight and embedded itself into the tree, but the left-hand ones spun out of control. One landed in the dirt after veering off, and the other fell short, its momentum lost.

 

Itachi narrowed his eyes, already anticipating this outcome. Though his skills remained intact, his five-year-old body lacked the strength and reflexes he once had.

 

"Even though my mind remembers, this body still has catching up to do," Itachi thought as he retrieved the shuriken.

 

While few genin could rival his technique at this age, Itachi knew he was far from his peak. His father, Fugaku, had once praised his shuriken skills, but Itachi had long since surpassed him. Still, pushing himself too hard now would risk injury.

 

"I need to rebuild my body for these techniques."

 

Itachi began again, throwing the shuriken in quick succession. He trained for hours, undisturbed.

 

By noon, the sun blazed overhead, marking the hottest part of the day. With a flick of his wrists, four shuriken sailed through the air—two hit their mark dead center, while the other two crossed paths as intended.

 

"Clang!"

 

The shuriken collided mid-air, a feat Itachi had expected, though one quickly lost momentum and fell to the ground.

 

Shaking his head, Itachi sighed softly.

 

"I’ve regained some control, but my strength and reflexes still need work. It’ll take more time to return to full form."

 

His arms sore, Itachi retrieved the shuriken and gazed up at a nearby tree. Deciding to change up his training, he sprinted toward the tree, placing a foot on the bark and running up its trunk. This basic chakra control training had been ingrained in him long ago, but it still served to build his physical prowess.

 

Balancing on a narrow branch, Itachi planted both feet lightly. Despite its thinness, the branch held steady under his weight, swaying only slightly. His chakra control was precise, and his movements flawless.

 

Content, Itachi leaped from tree to tree, each jump more fluid than the last. He paused briefly, letting out a quiet chuckle as he admired his progress. He wasn’t finished yet. There was still much to do.

 

---

Chapter 5: Chapter 5 Shisui

 

---

 

Swish!

 

In the forest surrounding the Uchiha compound, Itachi darted through the trees, moving swiftly and gracefully as he leaped from branch to branch. Each jump was precise, a testament to his impeccable control over both his body and chakra. The training served two purposes: refining his reaction speed and coordination while also enhancing his chakra control.

 

Yet, he stayed near the edge of the forest, keeping an eye on Shisui’s home. Missing Shisui’s return while training would be a setback.

 

After two hours of rigorous movement, Itachi emerged from the forest, his breathing steady. He sat cross-legged beneath a large tree just outside Shisui’s modest wooden house.

 

Bringing his hands together, Itachi began forming hand seals. His movements were fluid and swift, far surpassing most of his peers, though not quite at the six seals per second speed he would later master.

 

Itachi’s early induction into the Anbu wasn’t just due to talent. While other children played or studied basic ninjutsu, Itachi trained relentlessly, undertaking tasks that would exhaust even seasoned shinobi. He believed that while talent was important, true strength came from perseverance. For a shinobi, endurance was key.

 

To Itachi, being a ninja wasn’t just a profession—it was a responsibility, a way of life. Shinobi endured, both physically and mentally, facing unimaginable pain to protect the ones they loved. This belief had shaped Itachi’s short but intense life.

 

As he completed the seals, Itachi felt his chakra flow steadily. A faint blue aura emanated from his body as his chakra circulated through his system. Chakra, the hidden energy within every person, was the foundation of a shinobi’s strength. Even those like Might Guy, who specialized in taijutsu, possessed an immense reservoir of chakra.

 

Being an Uchiha, Itachi’s chakra was naturally potent—stronger than most. His illness had yet to weaken him, and for now, his body remained sharp. Closing his eyes, he calmed his mind, focusing on refining his chakra further.

 

---

 

When Itachi opened his eyes again, the sunlight had softened. A gentle breeze rustled the leaves, and the air felt cooler. He stretched his arms and glanced at Shisui’s humble home. It was rare for an Uchiha to live in such a simple dwelling.

 

Shisui’s ancestor, Uchiha Kagami, had served directly under the Second Hokage alongside Hiruzen Sarutobi and his advisors. Despite his prestige, Kagami had chosen a life of seclusion, away from the more luxurious Uchiha estates. Most in the clan didn’t understand his choice, but after spending time with Shisui, Itachi began to see why Kagami valued simplicity.

 

The Uchiha clan, known for its pride and power, often placed its interests above the village’s. While this mindset had served them during the Warring States Period, it had since become a source of tension within Konoha. The rift between the Uchiha and the village deepened with time, leading to mistrust on both sides.

 

Communication was crucial, Itachi thought. The divide between the Uchiha and Konoha’s leadership had become so severe that even his father, Fugaku, had hoped Itachi could help bridge the gap. But years of animosity had made that impossible.

 

In the end, Itachi had no choice but to sever the bond between the clan and the village, even if it meant making unimaginable sacrifices. He wouldn't allow history to repeat itself. To prevent future disaster, the rift had to be mended—but it wouldn’t happen overnight.

 

Sasuke… Itachi sighed, his thoughts turning to his younger brother. I wonder how he's doing. He's probably causing trouble by now. A small smile tugged at his lips, but he quickly pushed the thought aside. He couldn’t leave just yet—not until Shisui returned.

 

---

 

Meanwhile, at the Uchiha patriarch’s home...

 

"Waah! Waah!" Baby Sasuke’s cries echoed through the hallway. Mikoto cradled him in her arms, gently rocking him.

 

"You miss your big brother, don’t you?" she cooed, rubbing her nose against Sasuke’s cheek. "I’m a little jealous."

 

Sasuke had formed an instant bond with Itachi. Whenever Mikoto or Fugaku held him, Sasuke would wail uncontrollably. But the moment Itachi took him in his arms, Sasuke would settle down immediately. As a mother, Mikoto was overjoyed to see her sons so close.

 

"Your brother has important work to do now, Sasuke," Mikoto whispered, stroking his soft hair. "You’ll just have to wait a little longer."

 

She sighed, worry flickering across her face. "Itachi, I hope you're looking after yourself out there..."

 

---

 

As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the village, Itachi returned to his training. He strapped on the weights he had brought that morning and began his intense regimen of push-ups, sit-ups, and squats, each movement precise and controlled.

 

Despite the added weight, Itachi pushed himself harder, knowing that every second counted. Physical endurance wasn’t the only focus—his chakra control, speed, and reflexes were just as vital.

 

Hours passed, and the sky darkened. Itachi completed his exercises and resumed chakra refinement, continuing late into the night. When he finally finished, he climbed a sturdy tree near Shisui’s house and leaned against its trunk.

 

Drenched in sweat, his body bore the scent of the day’s efforts. But Itachi didn’t mind. Shinobi often went for weeks without bathing during missions, and cleanliness was a luxury. His thoughts drifted to his next steps as he drifted into a light sleep.

 

---

 

The moonlight bathed his face, and for a brief moment, a peaceful smile crossed Itachi’s lips. By the time the first rays of sunlight filtered through the leaves, he was already awake, stretching and shaking off the remnants of sleep.

 

He hopped down from the tree, his muscles still sore from the previous day’s exertion, but he wouldn’t slow down. With only one day left, Itachi intended to make every second count.

 

---

 

The night deepened as Itachi's two weeks of intense training neared their end.

 

Sitting cross-legged outside Shisui's home, Itachi focused on condensing his chakra. Time passed slowly, his eyes closed in concentration. However, his brows soon furrowed as he sensed a subtle presence.

 

Opening his eyes, Itachi glanced at the wooden house across from him.

 

"Two weeks... Has Shisui been sent on an important mission?" he wondered.

 

The Third Great Ninja War had ended just over a year ago, making it unlikely that ANBU had any urgent missions. Yet, Shisui had been absent the entire time, and Itachi could no longer wait.

 

The entrance exams for the Academy began tomorrow, and new students faced at least three days of testing. Itachi had promised his father, Fugaku, that he would participate and test his skills against the Uchiha genin.

 

"If Shisui doesn't return tonight, I’ll need another plan," Itachi muttered to himself. He wasn’t sure how long Shisui's mission would last, and the Nine-Tails attack was only two months away.

 

"I didn’t expect Shisui to be gone this long." Itachi stood, preparing to leave. "Mother and Sasuke must be wondering where I am by now."

 

As he turned to head home, a sudden movement caught his attention. A shadow darted from the inner area of the Uchiha compound, moving so swiftly that even Itachi wouldn’t have noticed without his heightened senses.

 

The figure paused atop a large tree near Shisui’s house. Itachi turned just in time to hear a soft exhale.

 

"A child? Out here at this hour?"

 

In the dim light, the figure’s surprised expression became clear. Then, with a swift motion, the shadow leapt down from the tree, landing gracefully in front of Itachi.

 

"Itachi Uchiha?" the young man asked, surprise evident in his voice.

 

Itachi blinked as he recognized the voice, a sense of familiarity washing over him. The man wasn’t wearing the standard ANBU uniform, though the sword strapped to his back was unmistakably ANBU-issued. Unlike most Uchiha, the man had slightly curly hair and a distinctive nose, setting him apart from the clan’s typical appearance.

 

His sharp eyes focused on Itachi.

 

"Shisui..." Itachi murmured, a wave of emotion rushing through him. Despite his calm demeanor, seeing Shisui again stirred something deep inside.

 

But this time, Itachi didn’t lose his composure as he had when he'd first seen his parents after his return. Instead, his gaze softened, and for a moment, he was at a loss for words.

 

"Itachi? What are you doing out here so late?" Shisui asked, recognizing him as the eldest son of the Uchiha patriarch.

 

Steadying himself, Itachi smiled slightly. "Shisui-senpai."

 

Shisui blinked in mild surprise. While he had seen Itachi before, the boy had been much younger then, and Shisui wasn’t sure if Itachi would even remember him. Glancing around, he noticed signs of recent training—footprints, broken twigs, and the faint scent of sweat clinging to Itachi’s clothes.

 

"You’ve been here for a while," Shisui deduced, piecing it together quickly.

 

Itachi nodded. "I was hoping you could help me with something."

 

Shisui raised an eyebrow, intrigued but cautious. "What do you need help with?"

 

Itachi hesitated, carefully choosing his words. "Before I tell you, you must promise to keep this between us. No one else can know."

 

Shisui paused, taken aback by the seriousness in Itachi's voice. Normally, a request from a five-year-old wouldn’t be taken too seriously, but Shisui had heard that Fugaku's eldest son was far from ordinary.

 

"Alright," Shisui agreed, noting the determination in Itachi’s eyes.

 

Relieved, Itachi wasted no time. "I need to meet the Fourth Hokage."

 

Shisui’s eyes widened. "You want to meet the Hokage? Why not just ask your father to arrange it?"

 

"I can’t," Itachi replied firmly, his expression darkening. "My father can't know about this. In fact, no one in the village can. Only the Hokage."

 

Shisui frowned, growing more concerned. "So, you're asking for my help but won’t tell me why?"

 

"That’s correct," Itachi confirmed.

 

Shisui remained silent, contemplating the request. Something about it didn’t sit right, and though he wanted to trust Itachi, the secrecy made him uneasy.

 

Sensing Shisui’s hesitation, Itachi spoke more urgently. "Please, Shisui, you have to believe me. This concerns the safety of the village—and the Fourth Hokage. If I don’t meet him soon, lives will be at risk."

 

"What?" Shisui's eyes widened further, his pupils narrowing in disbelief. The notion that something could threaten Minato Namikaze, the Yellow Flash, seemed absurd.

 

Shisui shook his head. "I can’t just take your word for this, Itachi."

 

"I understand," Itachi said calmly. "But I swear to you, it's the truth."

 

Without warning, Itachi lifted his head and locked eyes with Shisui. His onyx eyes shifted, swirling into the crimson pattern of the Sharingan.

 

"Please," Itachi repeated, his voice unwavering.

 

The sudden change in Itachi's eyes caused Shisui to gasp in shock.

 

Shisui had awakened his Sharingan at a young age, so seeing the same eyes in Itachi, who had yet to graduate from the Academy, left him stunned.

 

The Sharingan... already?

 

The black tomoe in Itachi’s blood-red eyes slowly rotated, marking the unmistakable presence of the Uchiha clan’s famed dōjutsu. Shisui’s gaze hardened, disbelief clouding his thoughts.

 

“Sharingan?” Shisui muttered under his breath. “But… you haven’t even graduated from the Academy yet.”

 

The activation of the Sharingan was rare, even among the Uchiha, requiring not just innate talent but a significant emotional trigger.

 

Itachi, his eyes narrowing slightly, glanced at Shisui. “There are... reasons I can’t explain right now, Shisui-senpai. But words alone wouldn’t be enough.”

 

He gestured towards his eyes. “These—these can’t be faked.”

 

Shisui stared at him, fully aware of the truth behind Itachi’s words. Only those who had unlocked the Sharingan could truly understand what it meant—the reflection of the soul, as many called it. The Sharingan wasn’t just a tool; it was born from deep emotional impact.

 

“So,” Shisui spoke softly, his voice serious, “what you want to tell the Hokage… is it tied to how you awakened your Sharingan?”

 

Itachi nodded solemnly. “Yes. And that’s why I need to see Lord Fourth Hokage immediately. Please, Shisui-senpai, trust me.”

 

Shisui’s doubts lingered, but the sight of the Sharingan in Itachi’s young eyes gave him pause. Such a feat was extraordinary for a child his age, and Itachi’s calm demeanor and the precision in his words forced Shisui to reconsider.

 

“I believe you, Itachi,” Shisui said after a long moment. “But how do you plan to convince the Hokage? You can’t just show him your eyes like you did with me. Even if I deliver your message, he might not believe me.”

 

Itachi reached into his robe and withdrew a sealed envelope. “Please give this to Lord Hokage,” he said, handing it over. “It’s a letter I wrote specifically for him.”

 

Shisui raised an eyebrow, glancing between the letter and Itachi. “A letter?”

 

Itachi nodded. “Once he reads it, I’m confident he’ll agree to meet with me.”

 

“You’re that sure?” Shisui asked, his curiosity piqued.

 

Itachi merely smiled, a knowing look in his eyes, but offered no further explanation.

 

With a small shrug, Shisui tucked the letter into his pouch. “I have to admit, I’m more curious than suspicious now,” he said with a faint smile. “I’ll make sure it reaches him.”

 

“Thank you, Shisui-senpai,” Itachi replied, bowing his head respectfully. His Sharingan faded, and his eyes returned to their normal onyx black.

 

Shisui grinned. “If this is as serious as you say, and you manage to prevent something terrible from happening, I’ll be the one thanking you.”

 

Itachi nodded again, a deeper sense of gratitude behind the gesture. Shisui, without realizing it, had always been one of his guiding lights.

 

“I have some matters to attend to tomorrow,” Itachi said quietly. “I’ll take my leave now, Shisui-senpai.”

 

With that, Itachi’s form flickered into the shadows, disappearing into the night.

 

Shisui stood still for a moment, watching his friend vanish. He reminds me of myself, he thought. Despite Itachi’s youth, there was a maturity about him that Shisui couldn’t ignore.

 

---

 

On the way home, Itachi carried the weighted training gear he had been wearing for the past two weeks. The burden, once heavy, had become something his body had adapted to.

 

The Uchiha district was quiet at this hour, most of the clan already asleep. Itachi moved silently, his steps quick and light. Soon, his home came into view, the faint glow of lanterns outlining the courtyard.

 

The lights were still on. As he approached the door, the soft sound of footsteps reached his ears.

 

Entering the courtyard, Itachi saw the door to the main hall was open. His father, Fugaku, sat at the table, arms crossed, waiting.

 

“You’re back,” Fugaku said, his voice steady.

 

Itachi stepped inside, noticing the food left on the table. His mother had prepared it.

 

“Eat,” Fugaku said, his tone firm but not unkind. “Your mother made it for you. It seems your training has been intense.”

 

Itachi stood there for a moment, taken aback.

 

“After you eat,” Fugaku continued, “wash up and change into clean clothes. You’ve worked hard—get some rest. Tomorrow’s test is important.”

 

Itachi nodded slowly, still processing his father’s words when the sound of soft footsteps reached him again.

 

“Itachi, welcome home.” His mother, Mikoto, appeared with a gentle smile. “I knew you’d be back around this time. Seems I was right.”

 

She walked over, brushing the dust from his hair. “You’ve been pushing yourself hard,” she said warmly. “You’ve gotten thinner.” She gave his head a gentle pat before heading toward the bath. “I’ll prepare your bath. You must be exhausted.”

 

Fugaku watched her leave, then turned back to Itachi, a rare smile softening his usually stern expression. “Your mother knows you well,” he said, “even the timing of your return.”

 

Itachi suppressed the warm feeling swelling in his chest. “Yes, she does.”

 

Fugaku gestured to the table. “Now, eat.”

 

“Okay,” Itachi responded, his heart lighter as he sat down.

 

In that moment, Itachi realized something that would never change—no matter what path he chose or how the future unfolded, his parents would always be the ones who knew him best.

 

---

 

Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Test Battle

 

---

 

Early the next morning, Itachi was already awake, as usual. This wasn't due to any recent changes in his life but rather a habit ingrained in him since childhood. From the moment he could understand, Itachi had been committed to mastering the fundamentals of shinobi life.

 

Quietly, he made his way into Sasuke’s room. His little brother was fast asleep in his cradle, the gentle rise and fall of his chest a comforting sight. In the short time Itachi had been away, Sasuke had grown a little—his features becoming more defined, resembling their mother, Mikoto, more each day.

 

A faint smile crossed Itachi's lips. As he turned to leave, Sasuke stirred, his dark eyes fluttering open.

 

"Ya...yah!" Sasuke's soft cry echoed in the room, and the moment he spotted his older brother, his eyes brightened with recognition. The infant stretched his arms toward Itachi.

 

With a chuckle, Itachi picked him up gently. "I'm sorry, Sasuke. I didn’t mean to wake you," he whispered.

 

Just then, the door creaked open, and Mikoto and Fugaku stepped inside. It seemed Itachi had risen earlier than his parents.

 

"It’s time to go," Fugaku said, his tone firm and authoritative.

 

"Yes, Father," Itachi replied with a respectful nod. He recalled the conversation from the previous night—Fugaku had told him about the test scheduled for this morning, which he would personally oversee.

 

Mikoto approached and reached for Sasuke. "I’ll take care of Sasuke, Itachi," she said, her voice soft and warm.

 

Itachi glanced down at Sasuke, who blinked sleepily at him. "Be good, Sasuke. I have something important to do, but I’ll be back soon," he murmured. As he handed Sasuke over, the baby seemed content in their mother’s arms.

 

"Let's go," Fugaku said, already heading toward the door.

 

"We’ll be back soon, Mother," Itachi assured her with a respectful bow before following his father outside.

 

---

 

The streets of the Uchiha compound were quiet in the early morning, with only a few shopkeepers starting to set up their stalls. As father and son walked through the familiar streets, they received polite greetings from those they passed. Many glanced at the pair with curiosity—Fugaku and Itachi rarely walked together like this.

 

Fugaku led the way to the clan's private training ground near the forest where Itachi had been practicing over the past few weeks. Itachi had a good idea of what his father was planning. Fugaku had chosen this secluded area so that no one would witness the test, and word of Itachi’s progress would remain confined to those present.

 

As they neared the forest, Fugaku glanced at his son. "You understand the stakes here, Itachi. Whether you win or lose today, no one outside this circle can know the details of the test," he said, his voice stern.

 

"I understand, Father," Itachi replied, fully aware of the importance of secrecy.

 

"Good," Fugaku replied, his gaze softening slightly at his son's calm composure. As they reached the training ground, another young Uchiha, around twelve years old, was already waiting under the shade of a tree.

 

The boy was Uchiha Nai, a recent graduate of the Ninja Academy, wearing his Konoha forehead protector with the Uchiha clan emblem proudly displayed on his back. Upon seeing Fugaku and Itachi approach, he stepped forward and bowed.

 

"Lord Fugaku. Itachi," Nai greeted them with respect.

 

"Hello, Nai-senpai," Itachi responded politely, having learned about Nai's background the previous night.

 

Fugaku gave a curt nod before leaping back several meters, putting distance between the combatants. "Begin."

 

Itachi immediately focused, preparing himself. Nai, on the other hand, smiled slightly. "Don’t worry, Itachi. I’ll go easy on you. I won’t hurt you," he said casually, clearly underestimating the five-year-old in front of him.

 

Itachi narrowed his eyes. "Nai-senpai, my father has declared the start of the test. If you leave yourself open, I won’t hesitate to strike."

 

Nai blinked, surprised by Itachi’s confidence. He hadn’t expected the young boy to speak so decisively.

 

"Don’t hold back. I want you to take this seriously," Itachi said firmly. He wasn’t here to play games—his goal was to prove himself, especially to his father.

 

Nai's expression hardened. He wasn’t about to be shown up by a child, no matter how talented. "Very well, Itachi. Let’s see what you’ve got!"

 

With a burst of speed, Nai darted toward Itachi, his hand outstretched in a classic palm strike aimed at the boy’s chest. For a recent graduate of the Uchiha clan, such speed was expected, and to a typical five-year-old, the attack would have been overwhelming.

 

But Itachi was no ordinary five-year-old.

 

As Nai’s strike came close, Itachi’s body moved instinctively. He leaned back, letting the blow pass just above his torso, and flipped backward, his hands hitting the ground in a fluid motion. Fugaku, watching from a distance, was quietly impressed.

 

Before Nai could react, Itachi’s legs shot forward, striking Nai’s arm and sending him staggering back. Using the momentum, Itachi followed up with a punch to Nai’s chest, causing him to reel from the impact.

 

---

 

Nai's expression shifted from confidence to alarm. His arm, struck by Itachi's earlier kick, had gone numb, making it difficult to move properly.

 

Itachi’s counter had not only injured Nai but also disrupted his movements. He barely managed to block the next punch, crossing his left arm over his chest.

 

Boom!

 

Itachi’s fist landed on Nai’s arm, the force sending him skidding back several steps. However, Itachi’s momentum was spent, and he landed on the ground a short distance away.

 

At five years old, Itachi’s small frame allowed him to dodge swiftly, but it limited his ability to sustain an offensive. Nai, meanwhile, retreated instinctively, his disbelief evident in his eyes.

 

"How could a five-year-old force me back?" Nai thought, struggling to reconcile what had just happened.

 

"Itachi’s movements are so precise..." Fugaku observed from the sidelines. Though Itachi’s speed and strength were inferior to Nai’s, he had exploited his opponent’s weaknesses with impeccable timing.

 

These instincts were rare, especially for someone so young. Most ninja, let alone children, would never be able to capitalize on such fleeting opportunities.

 

Nai shook his numb arm, trying to regain his composure. His pride stung from underestimating Itachi, but even in a serious fight, defending against the boy’s relentless counterattacks had proven difficult.

 

The spar continued, Fugaku’s eyes never leaving the two combatants. Under his father’s watchful gaze, Nai felt a surge of frustration.

 

"Itachi, I told you not to hold back," Nai said, trying to regain his footing. "You don’t need to worry about hurting me."

 

Itachi’s voice was calm. "I’m not holding back, Nai-senpai. Please take this seriously."

 

Fugaku, watching closely, gave a nod. "Go on, Nai. Itachi knows the risks. If he gets hurt, it’s his fault for being careless."

 

Reluctantly, Nai gritted his teeth and charged forward. This time, he pulled several shuriken from his pouch, opting for a ranged attack.

 

Itachi’s sharp eyes followed Nai’s movements. He could easily anticipate the next move, and with practiced ease, his own hands reached for his shuriken pouch.

 

As Nai hurled his shuriken in a wide arc, attempting to pin Itachi down, the younger Uchiha countered. His shuriken flew in curved paths, precise and deliberate.

 

Clang!

 

The shuriken collided, their trajectories shifting. Itachi’s shuriken knocked Nai’s off-course, causing them to ricochet into each other.

 

Clang! Clang! Clang!

 

One by one, Nai’s projectiles were neutralized, and Itachi’s remaining shuriken continued their attack, closing in on him from different angles.

 

Panicked, Nai started forming hand signs. "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!" he roared, exhaling a massive ball of fire that swallowed the space between him and Itachi, incinerating the oncoming shuriken.

 

Itachi, anticipating the jutsu, moved swiftly to the edge of the flames, avoiding the brunt of the attack.

 

---

 

Chapter 7: Chapter 7 The 4th Hokage, Namikaze Minato!

---

"Is this Itachi's real intention?" Fugaku murmured, his sharp eyes tracking his son's every movement. There was no doubt that none of Itachi's actions escaped his vigilant gaze.

From the beginning, Itachi's goal hadn't been to harm Uchiha Nai with his shuriken, but to force him into using ninjutsu to defend himself. Uchiha Nai had only recently graduated from the Ninja Academy, and even the simplest Fireball Jutsu (Katon: Gōkakyū no Jutsu) would significantly deplete his chakra reserves.

Realizing this, a chill ran down Fugaku's spine. Reflecting on the earlier moments of the fight, it became clear that Uchiha Nai had walked straight into Itachi's carefully laid trap.

Itachi had methodically pressured his opponent, pushing him into a corner and gradually wearing him down until he achieved his desired outcome.

As the flames of Nai's Fireball Jutsu died down, he lowered his hands from the jutsu seal. His eyes were dim, and exhaustion was evident on his face.

The ninjutsu had drained him considerably.

Swish!

A dark shadow flickered behind Uchiha Nai just as his spirits sank.

Had Itachi tried to approach Nai before he used ninjutsu, Nai would have noticed. But now, with his chakra nearly depleted, Nai's reaction time, speed, and strength had all diminished.

It wasn't until Itachi was within striking distance that Uchiha Nai finally sensed his presence.

"Ugh!"

Before Nai could turn around, Itachi closed the distance, locking Nai's body with his right arm while pressing a kunai to his throat with his left hand.

In a real battle, the chokehold wouldn't have been necessary—Nai wouldn't have had time to react. However, given Itachi's five-year-old stature, the move was essential to reach Nai's vital points.

Fortunately for Itachi, Uchiha Nai had almost no real combat experience. His reflexes were too slow, and his reactions were more instinctual than skillful.

As the flames from Nai's jutsu subsided, Fugaku could finally see what had transpired.

Itachi pressed the kunai firmly against Uchiha Nai's throat. Nai's face was pale with fear, and sweat trickled down his forehead. Never in his wildest dreams had he imagined being utterly defeated by a five-year-old child.

Moreover, he had been bested without even having a chance to fight back. If this had been a real confrontation, Nai knew he would already be dead.

Looking toward Fugaku, who stood with his arms crossed, Nai forced a bitter smile.

"Patriarch Fugaku... I've lost this test."

Turning his gaze to Itachi, Nai added, "Master Itachi, I admit defeat. I lost, and I am fully convinced."

Although Uchiha Nai, like many members of the clan, possessed a rebellious nature, he had no pride left in front of Itachi. To have reached this level at only five years old—genius alone couldn't describe Itachi's talent. In Nai's eyes, not even the legendary figures of Konoha's past could compare.

"I accept your surrender, Nai Senpai," Itachi replied softly, nodding as he loosened his grip and stepped back.

He walked toward his father, stopping a few steps away. "Father."

"You did very well," Fugaku said, though he struggled to find words that matched his astonishment. He had hoped this exercise would teach Itachi that some things in life couldn't be achieved without experience. While Fugaku had considered the possibility of Itachi winning, he had never expected him to dominate the fight so methodically.

Itachi had held back, yet still managed to defeat a full-fledged Uchiha shinobi.

Fugaku could see that Itachi's speed and strength had improved over the past half-month, but those weren't the keys to his victory. His tactical acumen and the precision of his shuriken technique had been decisive.

The Uchiha clan was renowned for their Sharingan, fire ninjutsu, and shuriken skills, but very few could wield shuriken with the finesse Itachi had just demonstrated.

And Fugaku hadn't even taught him that technique.

Itachi's abilities went far beyond mere talent.

"Based on your performance, there's no doubt that you are qualified," Fugaku said. "You may go home now."

"Yes," Itachi replied, though there was no joy in his voice. He turned and left the training ground, disappearing in a blur.

After Itachi left, Fugaku approached Uchiha Nai and spoke in a low tone, "As I instructed before, the fight between you and Itachi, as well as every detail of it, must remain a secret."

"Understood," Uchiha Nai replied, though he was puzzled. The clan had produced a genius even more remarkable than Uchiha Shisui. Shouldn't this be something to celebrate and publicize?

But as a member of the Uchiha clan, Nai knew that following orders took precedence over personal opinions.

Fugaku nodded in satisfaction and vanished from Nai's sight.

---

Later that night, Fugaku returned home from his duties with the Uchiha Police Force. It was late, and both Itachi and Sasuke were fast asleep.

He quietly opened the door to his bedroom.

Mikoto, dressed in her pajamas, sat on the bed, her long black hair cascading over her shoulders. Her face, usually soft and serene, was now lined with worry.

"You're still awake?" Fugaku asked, though he had expected it.

Mikoto nodded. Ever since learning about Itachi's test, she had found it difficult to sleep. She was concerned not only about Itachi's withdrawn nature, but also about what Fugaku had told her half a month ago.

Fugaku had no words to ease her worry. After today's events, he realized he, too, couldn't fully understand Itachi. Despite being his father, Fugaku found himself unable to see through his son.

In many ways, being too gifted could be a burden. When a child's understanding and thinking matured too early, they often developed a worldview that could spiral into dangerous isolation.

---

The next morning, Itachi woke up early, as usual. He glanced at his sleeping brother, Sasuke, before quietly slipping out of the house with a sandbag heavier than the one he had been using half a month ago. He headed out for his morning training.

---

At the Hokage's office...

Knock knock!

Shisui approached the door and knocked.

"Come in," a gentle voice called from within.

Shisui opened the door and entered, closing it behind him.

Sitting behind the desk was a young man with bright blue eyes, reviewing some documents.

Shisui's eyes lit up with admiration. The man in front of him was none other than the Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato!

---

"It's Shisui," the Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato, looked up from the documents in his hand, meeting Shisui's gaze.

Minato's signature blonde hair and kind, approachable demeanor were unmistakable. His blue eyes, gentle and clear, exuded a calm strength that put others at ease.

"Lord Hokage," Shisui greeted, walking towards the desk. Minato stood up from his seat, a habit he had maintained since childhood, even after becoming Hokage. It was part of his humble nature.

"I've compiled the full details of the mission," Shisui said, handing over a scroll.

Minato accepted the scroll with a nod. "You handled this mission well."

As part of protocol, every mission completed by the ANBU had to be meticulously reported to the Hokage—not just the results, but also the entire operation's process.

"Is there something else on your mind?" Minato asked, noticing the subtle hesitation in Shisui's posture.

"Yes, Lord Hokage," Shisui responded, his expression serious. "There's one more matter I need to report."

"Go ahead."

"You're familiar with Uchiha Itachi, the eldest son of Clan Leader Fugaku?"

Minato smiled. "Yes, Fugaku came to see me yesterday about Itachi. It seems the boy doesn't want to enroll in the Ninja Academy."

Shisui's eyes widened slightly in surprise.

Minato continued, "Fugaku mentioned that Itachi had expressed his desire to forego Academy training. It's not unprecedented—many clans still train their members internally."

Minato was well aware of the Uchiha Clan's prowess, especially with individuals like Shisui, who was already part of the ANBU at a young age. He understood Fugaku's reasoning for allowing Itachi to make such a decision.

"Itachi has shown exceptional talent, even beyond his years," Minato added. "But why did you bring this up, Shisui? Is there something I should know?"

Shisui nodded. "I met with Itachi the night before last. He said he needs to see you, but he insisted on avoiding both the village elders and his father."

Minato's smile faded, replaced by a look of concern. "Why would he want to meet me in secret?"

Shisui took a breath, lowering his voice. "Itachi told me this matter affects the safety of the village... and your life."

Minato's eyes narrowed, his calm demeanor breaking as a sense of urgency washed over him. "What?" he whispered, unable to mask his shock.

Shisui continued, "Itachi didn't give me the full details. He said he could only explain everything directly to you."

Minato's mind raced. Itachi, only five years old, was already showing such complex reasoning, going so far as to avoid not just his father but the higher-ups in the village. This wasn't normal for a child—especially one so young.

"What could possibly be so urgent?" Minato asked, more to himself than to Shisui.

Shisui remained silent, knowing that Minato had already grasped the gravity of the situation.

Minato composed himself, his voice calm but firm. "Itachi likely gave you something else to deliver to me."

Shisui nodded and produced a folded letter from his pouch. "This is from Itachi."

Minato took the letter, his hands steady despite the unease bubbling inside him. He unfolded it, his eyes scanning the short message written within.

The few lines were enough to make Minato's face pale, a wave of disbelief crossing his features as he read the words.

---

"How can this be...?" 

Minato's eyes widened in shock as he read the contents of the letter. His calm demeanor shattered instantly.

Shisui, who had not read the letter, watched Minato closely. Seeing the Fourth Hokage's usually composed expression now filled with fear, Shisui's own heart skipped a beat. What could possibly make the calm and collected Minato react like this?

"Lord Hokage... what did Itachi write?" Shisui asked cautiously, unable to contain his curiosity.

Minato's blue eyes, usually soft and warm, were now clouded with concern. He glanced up at Shisui, his voice lower than before. "Shisui, have you read this letter?"

Shisui quickly shook his head. "No, Lord Hokage. Itachi specifically instructed me not to read it. He said it was for your eyes only."

Minato's gaze softened momentarily. "I see... forgive me for losing my composure."

The gravity of the letter's content weighed heavily on Minato. He looked at the parchment in his hand, re-reading the lines that disturbed him so deeply. "Even Fugaku doesn't know about this... How could Itachi obtain such information?"

Shisui remained silent, respecting the Hokage's thoughts while noticing how Minato's hand clenched around the letter until it crumbled into pieces. Minato took a deep breath, refocusing himself. "I need to meet Itachi as soon as possible."

Shisui nodded. "Itachi is supposed to meet me tonight, Lord Hokage. I can take you to him."

"Good," Minato replied, opening a drawer and pulling out a special kunai, its trident shape unmistakable. "Take this." He handed the Flying Thunder God Kunai to Shisui.

Shisui accepted the kunai, feeling its unusual weight. He could sense the powerful seals etched into its handle.

"When you see Itachi, channel your chakra into the kunai. I'll teleport to your location immediately," Minato explained, his voice steady but firm. "Ensure the area is secure before you do."

"Understood, Lord Hokage." Shisui bowed.

Minato gave a brief smile. "Thank you, Shisui."

With that, Shisui turned and left, heading back to the Uchiha district.

Once alone, Minato's gaze drifted outside the window, staring at the village he had sworn to protect. "If the information in that letter is true... what could it mean for Konoha?"

---

Later that evening...

After helping his mother with the dishes, Itachi grabbed his cloak. "I'm going out for a bit," he said calmly to his family.

"Again, Itachi?" Mikoto frowned, noticing her son's frequent late-night absences. "You've been practicing a lot recently."

Itachi nodded softly. "I won't be long."

Sasuke waved at his older brother, used to his routine by now. Itachi smiled at him before disappearing into the night. His movements were swift and silent, as he jumped from rooftop to rooftop, heading toward the forested area where Shisui lived.

Within minutes, he arrived outside Shisui's house, where his elder friend was waiting, leaning against a tree.

"Itachi," Shisui greeted, pushing himself off the tree. "Everything's been arranged. Hokage-sama agreed to meet you."

Itachi nodded, unsurprised by the outcome. His gaze then fell upon the kunai in Shisui's hand. "That's the Flying Thunder God Kunai, isn't it?"

Shisui grinned. "Sharp as ever."

Focusing his chakra into the kunai, Shisui let out a deep breath as blue energy encased the weapon. In mere moments, the air around them shifted.

*Swish!*

In a flash, Minato appeared, standing beside Shisui. His white Hokage cloak fluttered gently in the breeze, and the fire and cloud patterns on it gleamed under the moonlight. 

"Lord Hokage," Shisui bowed respectfully.

Minato nodded and turned to face Itachi, his blue eyes meeting Itachi's with a serious expression. "You've grown, Itachi," Minato said, his voice no longer gentle but weighted with the importance of their meeting.

"Lord Hokage, thank you for coming," Itachi said, his tone equally solemn. "I apologize for the secrecy, but it was necessary."

Minato's expression hardened. "I understand. The contents of your letter were... alarming. I need to hear everything from you directly."

The tension in the air was palpable as Minato's blue eyes focused on the young Uchiha, now treating him not as a five-year-old, but as a ninja with information that could change the course of Konoha's future.

---

"Let's discuss this somewhere safer." Minato said, his expression tense. He turned to Shisui, his blue eyes serious. "I will leave a Flying Thunder God mark here. After our conversation, I'll send Itachi back."

"Understood!" Shisui responded promptly.

Minato then crouched down to Itachi's level, placing his hands on the boy's shoulders.

*Swish!*

Itachi blinked, and the familiar surroundings vanished. He now stood in a different place—a small, seemingly abandoned wooden house. The only furnishings were a table, some basic training tools, and a thick layer of dust covering everything, indicating that no one had been here for a long time.

Moonlight filtered through high windows, casting long shadows across the floor. In the dim light, Minato's silhouette seemed larger than life, but his expression remained grave as he turned to face Itachi.

"Where did you get the information Shisui delivered to me?" Minato asked, his tone sharper than usual, almost accusatory.

Itachi met the Hokage's gaze, his expression unnervingly calm for a five-year-old. "I'll explain everything in due time, but first, let me ask you something."

Minato's eyebrows rose in surprise, but he nodded, intrigued. "Go ahead."

Itachi's gaze remained steady. "You didn't come here just to find out the source of the information, did you? You already have a suspicion about what I'm going to tell you, don't you?"

Minato's sharp mind processed the situation quickly. It was clear that he wasn't speaking to an ordinary child. "So, you believe someone will take advantage of Kushina's childbirth, exploit the weakening of the Nine-Tails' seal, and seize the Kyuubi to attack Konoha?"

Itachi nodded slightly. Minato sighed inwardly. The boy's assumption was frighteningly accurate. It was the same conclusion he had reached after reading the letter—a realization so disturbing that it had shaken even him.

The Hokage continued, "This information is highly classified. How did you come to know about it? The fact that Kushina is the Kyuubi's jinchūriki, the weakening of the seal during childbirth, and the exact date of our child's birth... Only a handful of people in Konoha know these details."

Itachi remained silent, his expression unreadable, but Minato's mind raced. How had a boy, barely more than a child, obtained information that not even senior officials in the village were privy to?

Itachi finally spoke, his tone serious. "I knew you'd take this seriously, Lord Hokage. That's why I had Shisui deliver the letter. You've already pieced most of it together."

Minato's frown deepened as the gravity of the situation set in. His hands clenched at his sides, thoughts of Kushina and their unborn child weighing heavily on his mind. He asked again, his voice low, "So, someone truly intends to attack the village?"

Itachi studied Minato's reaction carefully. "Yes, and you've already deduced who that someone might be."

Minato's eyes widened as a name flashed in his mind, a name that shouldn't have been possible. "Uchiha Madara…?"

Itachi nodded solemnly. "The man who once fought Hashirama Senju at the Valley of the End…"

"Impossible," Minato muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. "Madara died long ago. Everyone knows the story. The First Hokage defeated him, and Madara's reign of terror ended."

"It's what people believe to be true," Itachi said quietly. "But the reality is different."

Minato's eyes narrowed as he processed Itachi's words. "You're saying the story we've been told… is a lie?"

Itachi's black eyes shifted, turning blood-red as the Sharingan activated. His voice was steady and cold as he revealed the truth. "Madara Uchiha is alive. I've seen him with my own eyes."

Itachi's Sharingan glowed vividly, the three tomoe spinning with his heightened emotions. His usually calm demeanor was replaced with one of deadly seriousness.

Minato Namikaze, the Fourth Hokage, narrowed his eyes at the young Uchiha. It was rare for someone as composed as Minato to feel unsettled, but Itachi's words carried a weight he couldn't easily dismiss.

"You've activated the Sharingan already?" Minato asked, surprise breaking through his usual calm. He had already been impressed by Itachi's sharp intellect and maturity, but a fully awakened Sharingan at just five years old was unheard of.

Shisui Uchiha, who had joined the ANBU at eight, had been hailed as a prodigy, and even that had astonished the village. Yet here was Itachi, even younger, wielding the legendary power of the Uchiha with frightening ease.

Itachi, sensing Minato's disbelief, nodded. "Yes, Hokage-sama. I've seen Madara… with my own eyes."

Minato's brows furrowed. The idea that Madara had appeared before Itachi in Konoha without anyone knowing was absurd. If Madara was truly alive, why would he reveal himself to a child like Itachi? And if Itachi had never left the village, how could he have encountered such a figure?

The Fourth Hokage was a genius in his own right, capable of deducing complex situations with limited information. But even he was left grasping for answers. His mind raced through the possibilities.

"Is the information Itachi knows somehow connected to Madara?" Minato pondered internally. "And if Madara truly seeks to attack during Kushina's childbirth… how could this have been leaked?"

Itachi, sensing Minato's doubts, took a deep breath, preparing himself to reveal the truth—a truth he knew would be difficult for anyone to believe.

"Hokage-sama, I will now explain how I know about Madara's plans. However, you may find my answer… hard to accept."

Minato, having already heard so much shocking information from the young Uchiha tonight, smiled faintly. "Given everything you've told me so far, I'm prepared to hear just about anything, Itachi."

The boy nodded, looking straight into Minato's eyes. "The reason I know about Madara and the attack on Konoha is because… I come from the future."

Minato blinked, stunned. For all his brilliance, even he couldn't have expected this answer. His initial instinct was disbelief, but there was something in Itachi's unwavering gaze that forced him to listen.

"I lived through the night when the Nine-Tails attacked Konoha," Itachi continued, his voice steady. "I was there when you… and Kushina-sama sacrificed yourselves to protect the village and your newborn son Naruto."

The mention of Kushina and their unborn child, Naruto, made Minato's heart jolt. He had told almost no one about their child's name, save for Kushina, Jiraiya-sensei, and a select few.

"From the future…?" Minato echoed, his voice laced with disbelief. The concept of time travel, even in a world full of mystical abilities and jutsu, was nearly impossible to grasp.

"I know it sounds far-fetched," Itachi continued, his tone calm and firm. "But it's the truth. I've seen the devastation firsthand. I know what will happen if we don't take action now."

Minato's mind reeled. He wanted to ask how such a thing was even possible, how time travel could occur. But before he could voice his question, Itachi offered a hint.

"It has to do with my Sharingan," Itachi explained, his hand instinctively brushing near his eyes. "Or rather, a more advanced form of it—the Mangekyō Sharingan."

Minato had heard legends of the Mangekyō Sharingan, a mythical, evolved state of the Uchiha's dōjutsu that granted users unimaginable power. If what Itachi was saying was true, it made sense that such a rare and mysterious power could unlock abilities beyond comprehension, including time travel.

"You've awakened the Mangekyō Sharingan?" Minato asked, his voice low, as if the very words were too dangerous to be spoken aloud.

Itachi nodded. "Yes. It happened… before I came back to this time."

Minato's thoughts spun as he processed this new information. Time travel through a dōjutsu was unprecedented, but the world of ninja was filled with mysterious and unknown powers. He couldn't entirely dismiss the possibility.

"And yet," Minato began after a long pause, "you haven't told your parents about any of this. Why?"

Itachi hesitated, a flicker of sadness crossing his usually composed face. "I… didn't want to burden them. I didn't want them to worry or be dragged into something this dangerous."

Minato studied the boy before him. For all his brilliance and power, Itachi was still just a child. A child carrying the weight of an entire village's future on his small shoulders. It was a burden far too heavy for anyone his age to bear alone.

"You made the right choice, coming to me," Minato said, his voice softening. "The information you've shared… it's invaluable. It not only has the potential to save the village, but it could also save Kushina, Naruto, and me."

Minato then did something Itachi didn't expect. The Fourth Hokage bowed his head slightly. "Thank you, Itachi. Not just for telling me, but for trusting me."

Itachi's eyes widened in surprise. "H-Hokage-sama, you don't need to—"

"Do not," Minato cut in gently. "You've taken a great risk in telling me this. Whether as Hokage, a husband, or a father, I owe you a great debt."

Minato's gratitude left Itachi momentarily speechless. The Fourth Hokage's humility and trust were unexpected, especially given the extraordinary claims Itachi had made.

"Aren't you going to ask me more about the future?" Itachi finally managed to ask, regaining his composure.

Minato smiled softly. "For now, there's no need. You've already told me enough to prepare for what's coming."

And with that, the weight on Itachi's heart lightened, if only just a little.

---

Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Unlocking the Shackles

 

---

 

Minato watched Itachi's subtle confusion and smiled softly.

 

“I believe that if there’s something I need to know, you’ll tell me when the time is right,” Minato said calmly. “If it’s too difficult for you to speak about now, why should I press further?"

 

Itachi looked down for a moment, his mind racing. Minato could tell there was more to Itachi’s reluctance than he was letting on. After careful consideration, Minato had made some inferences of his own.

 

If what Itachi said about the future was true—that Madara manipulated the Nine-Tails into attacking Konoha, leading to the deaths of both him and Kushina—then Konoha, still reeling from the Third Great Ninja War, would be devastated. The village, already recovering, would face another overwhelming blow.

 

Minato understood why Itachi couldn’t disclose more details. He also knew the terrible cost of unlocking the Mangekyō Sharingan. Itachi must have endured immense personal loss due to these future events.

 

Perhaps these are the very reasons why Itachi hasn’t shared everything with Mikoto and Fugaku, Minato thought. He wanted to protect both the village and the people he loved. Now, with the knowledge Itachi had revealed, he needed to prepare and prevent Madara’s plan from ever succeeding. The future wasn’t set in stone—it could be changed.

 

“Thank you for understanding,” Itachi said, bowing slightly. Despite his composed demeanor, Itachi felt a deep respect for the Fourth Hokage. If Minato hadn’t died in the Nine-Tails’ attack, the future might have been different.

 

Minato observed the young Uchiha closely. There was something deeper behind Itachi’s gaze—something heavy.

 

Suddenly, a memory resurfaced in Minato’s mind.

 

"Fugaku came to see me yesterday," Minato said casually, changing the subject. "The decision not to attend the Ninja Academy—that was your choice, wasn’t it?"

 

Itachi blinked, slightly surprised by the sudden shift in conversation. “Yes,” he replied cautiously.

 

Minato didn’t need to ask for reasons. With Itachi’s sharp mind, Fugaku must have agreed with the decision. After a moment of reflection, Minato met Itachi’s gaze again, his expression gentle yet firm.

 

"It must be hard, carrying all of this by yourself, isn’t it?"

 

Itachi’s heart skipped. That simple question touched the deepest part of his soul—the part burdened by all he carried in the darkness. No one had ever asked him that. Deep down, even Itachi longed for someone to understand.

 

“I, like you, want to protect those I care about,” Itachi said quietly, lowering his eyes. “To achieve that... there are prices I must pay. It's inevitable.”

 

But in his heart, Itachi knew he had already lost much of his resolve. He had borne the weight of everything alone for so long.

 

Minato nodded, understanding. "Even as shinobi, there are some burdens we cannot shoulder alone, right?"

 

Itachi paused, then gave a slight nod in agreement. He had once believed he could carry everything by himself, but that hadn't turned out as he’d hoped.

 

“I have no doubt in your abilities,” Minato continued, “but no matter how strong someone is, the weight of the world can break them if they don’t share it.”

 

Minato gently placed a hand on Itachi’s shoulder. "Even as Hokage, there are many things I cannot accomplish alone. It's only because of the trust and support of my comrades that I am where I am today."

 

"Comrades..." Itachi whispered, his thoughts drifting to Shisui—the one person who had truly stood beside him as a companion.

 

Minato noticed the slight change in Itachi’s expression. He wanted to help ease the heavy load on Itachi’s heart.

 

“Just as you chose to reveal these secrets to me, whether willingly or reluctantly, at least now I can help with the things you cannot handle alone,” Minato said, smiling. “In the same way, if the village ever faces another crisis—perhaps even worse than before—I’ll need to rely on your strength, too. You understand what I’m saying, don’t you?”

 

Itachi knew what Minato meant. In fact, Mikoto had said something similar to him in the past, but without knowing the full extent of the situation, she hadn’t been able to convince him. Minato’s words, however, made Itachi reconsider.

 

As the moonlight cast a glow on Minato’s face, the weight in Itachi’s heart began to lighten, if only slightly. But years of experience and deep-seated convictions were not so easily changed.

 

“Lord Hokage,” Itachi said slowly, “thank you for your advice. I’ll think about it when I return.”

 

Minato smiled and nodded. "In that case, why don’t you reconsider attending the Ninja Academy again?"

 

Itachi frowned. “That won’t be necessary.”

 

“Don’t be too quick to refuse,” Minato replied, still smiling. “I know the academy’s courses are probably too simple for you now. It might seem like a waste of time. But there’s one thing you could perfect there…”

 

"What you're missing, Itachi, is the most fundamental sense of teamwork as a shinobi,"

Minato said, gently patting Itachi's shoulder. His brows furrowed slightly as he spoke.

 

Minato could sense this issue because one of his other students had been in a similar situation—so much like Itachi. Both were ninjutsu prodigies, carrying the weight of responsibilities most people could hardly imagine. Their behaviors, their way of thinking, even their sense of duty—it all aligned.

 

"It's been over a year since the Third Great Ninja War ended," Minato continued thoughtfully. "I've tried to help another student overcome his inner turmoil, but it's been a long road with no easy results. Most of those who could've helped him are gone now... sacrificed in battle."

 

He paused, his gaze softening as he looked at Itachi. "But you, Itachi... you're different. The people you care about are still alive."

 

Minato could see the Uchiha's inner conflict. While the Uchiha clan was known for their strength and pride, they were not as emotionally open as others. The clan members, while deeply valuing family, often found it difficult to express their emotions openly.

 

"The better a shinobi is, the more likely they are to walk alone," Minato said with a sigh."But you must understand, Itachi—no matter how strong you are, the most important thing in this world is teamwork. Without it, even the strongest shinobi will fall."

 

Minato raised his arms slightly, his expression relaxing. "It’s because of teamwork that we have Konoha. It’s because of that teamwork that we have the Five Great Shinobi Nations, and the fragile peace we now live in."

 

Itachi fell silent, thinking back to the origins of Konoha. The village had been built upon an alliance between the two most powerful clans of the Warring States Era—Senju and Uchiha. After they united, other clans followed suit, creating the foundation for the Hidden Leaf Village.

 

That cooperation—teamwork—had forged Konoha's strength.

 

Itachi understood these principles well, but he had always felt that his burden was too heavy to share with others. He had believed that by shouldering everything himself, he could protect the people he loved. But now, Minato's words made him question whether his choices had been right.

 

"Maybe I was wrong," Itachi thought, recalling his past decisions.

 

He had tried to make his younger brother Sasuke stronger through hatred, believing that it would help him survive the cruel world of shinobi. But the result had been disastrous—Sasuke had defected from Konoha in his pursuit of vengeance, nearly becoming Orochimaru's pawn in the process.

 

"Perhaps... my judgment was flawed."

 

Minato could see the conflict in Itachi's eyes. "I know you want to become stronger as quickly as possible, but there's a limit to how much your body can handle at your age."

 

He placed a hand on Itachi's shoulder. "Your chakra pathways aren't fully developed yet, and pushing yourself too hard might actually harm you. Instead, you should continue your training while attending the academy. It will give your body time to grow naturally."

 

Itachi contemplated Minato's words, and after a moment, he nodded."You're right, Lord Fourth. There's no reason for me to refuse."

 

A faint smile crossed Itachi's face as he said, "I'll take the entrance exam for the academy... if only to reassure my mother."

 

Minato grinned in approval."Good. It's getting late now, though. You should head home."

 

Itachi nodded but paused."Before we part, there's one more thing I should tell you. The technique Madara used to capture the Nine-Tails... is a space-time ninjutsu."

 

Minato’s eyes narrowed at this revelation, a hint of unease flashing across his face. "Space-time ninjutsu?"

 

"Yes," Itachi confirmed."Though I don't know the full extent of its capabilities."

 

Minato took a deep breath. With this information, he could prepare defenses during the final months of Kushina's pregnancy. Protecting Konoha and stopping Madara’s plan was now his top priority.

 

He placed his palm on Itachi’s shoulder once more.

 

"Flying Thunder God!"

 

In an instant, both Itachi and Minato reappeared in front of Shisui’s house. Shisui, who had been waiting outside, greeted them immediately.

 

"Lord Hokage!" Shisui bowed respectfully.

 

Minato nodded and smiled."I’ll leave Itachi in your care, Shisui."

 

Itachi nodded as well, grateful for the conversation and guidance. "Thank you for today, Lord Fourth."

 

Minato smiled warmly. "Stay strong, Itachi. I’ll be counting on you in the future."

 

And with a blur of motion, Minato vanished into the night, leaving Itachi and Shisui standing in silence.

 

Shisui glanced at Itachi, noticing the change in his friend's demeanor. "Looks like you had a pretty good talk with Lord Fourth. You seem more at ease."

 

Itachi nodded, the weight on his shoulders feeling slightly lighter. "Yes, we spoke about many things. I have much to think about now."

 

Shisui chuckled softly. "It’s good to see you smile, Itachi. It suits you."

 

Itachi gave a rare smile in return. "Thank you, Shisui. And... would it be alright if I visited you more often?"

 

Shisui looked momentarily surprised but quickly nodded. "Of course. Though I’m not home much these days, I’d be happy to see you anytime."

 

"Then, until next time." Itachi's smile lingered as he turned and disappeared into the night, his mind filled with new thoughts about his future and the path he would walk.

 

---

Author's Note: Hope you like it.

Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Admission

 

---

 

 Morning in the Uchiha Household

 

Itachi returned home after completing his morning training, just before breakfast. The aroma of food filled the air as Mikoto busied herself in the kitchen, preparing their meal.

 

He headed to his room to freshen up before joining the family.

 

“I’m back,” Itachi announced as he entered the dining room. Instead of sitting down right away, he approached his father, Fugaku.

 

“Father, there’s something I want to discuss with you,” Itachi said calmly, pulling out a form from his pocket. It was the same one Fugaku had brought home over two weeks ago. “I’ve decided to enroll in the Ninja Academy.”

 

Fugaku and Mikoto both paused, taken aback by his words. Fugaku frowned slightly. “Why the sudden change of heart?”

 

Itachi glanced at his mother, recalling her earlier advice. “I’ve been reflecting on what Mother said. There are still many things I need to learn, areas where I can improve,” he replied thoughtfully. Then, turning back to Fugaku, he added, “And more importantly, I want to broaden my perspective beyond the clan. At the academy, I’ll meet people from different backgrounds and clans.”

 

A smile spread across Mikoto’s face as she cradled baby Sasuke in her arms, clearly pleased with Itachi’s decision. “You’ve come to the right conclusion,” she said warmly.

 

Fugaku, however, remained silent, his brow furrowed. Itachi could sense his father’s concern. He knew Fugaku worried that his son might attract unwanted attention from the higher-ups in Konoha, just as Shisui had.

 

“It’s my decision, Father,” Itachi reassured him. “I’ll be careful at the academy. You don’t need to worry.”

 

Fugaku’s gaze softened, and he nodded. “If this is truly what you want, I won’t oppose it. But remember, once you decide, there’s no turning back.”

 

“I understand,” Itachi replied with a respectful bow. “Thank you.”

 

Mikoto’s smile brightened. “Come, sit down and eat.”

 

Itachi took his seat across from Fugaku. Mikoto, now more relaxed, gently rocked Sasuke in her arms. “Sasuke, your big brother is going to take the Academy entrance exam soon.”

 

She looked at Itachi with pride. “With your skills, there’s no doubt you’ll excel.”

 

Sasuke, though still an infant, seemed to react to Mikoto’s words, babbling and smiling as if he understood.

 

---

 

### Three Days Later: The Entrance Exam

 

The third and final day of the Academy entrance exams had arrived. Unlike the previous days, today’s participants were mostly children from civilian families. Most of the students from the major clans had completed their exams earlier, including Itachi.

 

For someone of Itachi’s caliber, the test was merely a formality. He had demonstrated his skills effortlessly, scoring perfect marks, much to the astonishment of the examiners.

 

“As expected of an Uchiha,” one of the academy teachers murmured, watching Itachi’s flawless performance. His family crest, the Uchiha fan, was proudly displayed on the back of his clothing, drawing the attention and envy of many children from ordinary backgrounds.

 

“It’s amazing how talented the Uchiha clan is,” another teacher commented, though such talent was not unexpected. A few days earlier, another Uchiha, a girl, had also scored full marks on her entrance exam.

 

For Itachi, the exam had been more about affirming his skills than facing a challenge. His performance secured him a place at the Academy, where he would soon begin his studies alongside other young shinobi hopefuls.

 

---

 

With the entrance exam behind him, Itachi didn’t let up. During the ten days before the academy officially began, he continued to train rigorously. When not training, he helped Mikoto around the house and took care of Sasuke. Each day, he watched his younger brother grow, finding quiet joy in the warmth of family life—a happiness he hadn’t realized he needed until now.

 

As his heart grew lighter, he began to understand the depth of the bonds he shared with his family. Yet, he also kept a close eye on the preparations being made by the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, for the crisis he had foreseen.

 

Though Itachi couldn’t know every detail, Minato kept him informed through Shisui, sending letters outlining Konoha’s measures to counter the looming threat.

 

These updates reassured Itachi that Konoha was prepared. As his friendship with Shisui deepened, Itachi felt a growing sense of optimism.

 

---

 

The day for Itachi to begin his journey at the Academy had finally arrived. It was early September, and autumn had settled over Konoha. The previous night, Sasuke had suddenly fallen ill with a fever, keeping the entire household awake. Fugaku, Mikoto, and Itachi had taken turns caring for the infant until his fever broke just before dawn.

 

Although Sasuke’s fever had subsided, Itachi was still worried and stayed by his brother’s side until it was time to leave for the academy.

 

“I’ll come back to check on Sasuke in the afternoon,” Itachi insisted. Normally, Academy students packed their lunch and stayed at school all day, but Itachi wanted to return home during lunch to ensure Sasuke was well.

 

Mikoto sighed but nodded, seeing his resolve. “All right, but don’t worry. I’ll take good care of Sasuke.”

 

Itachi nodded gratefully, leaning over Sasuke’s cradle. “Sasuke, I’m heading out, but I’ll be back soon,” he whispered before leaving the house.

 

Carrying a small backpack, Itachi jogged through the familiar streets of the Uchiha district. He greeted the neighbors with polite nods, moving swiftly toward the village’s Ninja Academy.

 

As he approached the gate connecting the Uchiha district to the rest of Konoha, he noticed a girl about his age emerging from around the corner.

 

---

 

As the girl emerged from beyond the gate, Itachi’s sharp eyes immediately recognized her. His steps faltered, and for a moment, he stood frozen in place.

 

A wave of emotions surged behind his typically calm demeanor, his dark eyes reflecting a turbulence he rarely allowed to surface.

 

The girl was familiar—far too familiar. Her long, straight black hair framed her face, and though she still had the soft features of youth, her wide, bright eyes radiated kindness. Her gentle smile contrasted starkly against the storm raging within Itachi.

 

It was Uchiha Izumi.

 

Itachi knew her well. She had been his classmate at the Ninja Academy, a girl with a gentle spirit and unwavering kindness. Though they were acquaintances, they had never grown close. Itachi’s mind had always been occupied with responsibilities far beyond what most his age could comprehend.

 

Izumi had once confessed her feelings to him. But back then, Itachi, already burdened by the path he had chosen, had neither the time nor the desire to reciprocate. His thoughts were consumed with matters of the Uchiha clan, of Konoha, of duty.

 

Later... during the night of the Uchiha massacre, it had been Itachi himself who ended Izumi’s life. He had placed her under the spell of Tsukuyomi, allowing her to live out a peaceful, imagined lifetime in mere moments. She had died with a smile.

 

"Thank you, Itachi-kun," she had whispered in those final moments. "But I know the burden you carry will only grow heavier. I wish I could have shared it with you..."

 

The memory of that night haunted him still.

 

Itachi blinked, his breath catching in his throat. His gaze met Izumi’s, and she noticed him too.

 

A warm smile brightened her face as she approached. “Good morning, Itachi-san,” she greeted cheerfully. “I’m Uchiha Izumi.”

 

Itachi’s heart clenched. How could he respond? How could he face her now, after everything?

 

He nodded curtly, his voice low. “Good morning.”

 

Izumi, seemingly oblivious to the turmoil within Itachi, continued smiling. “We’re both heading to the Academy today, right?” She patted the backpack slung over her shoulder.

 

“Yeah,” Itachi replied, his voice barely audible.

 

Izumi tilted her head slightly, sensing something was off. “Is something wrong? You look... different.”

 

Itachi quickly regained his composure. “No, it’s nothing.”

 

Izumi’s smile returned. “Well then, we should hurry before we’re late!”

 

As they started walking side by side, Itachi glanced at her. “You don’t need to call me ‘Itachi-san.’ Just ‘Itachi’ is fine.”

 

Izumi paused, surprised by his sudden informality, but then nodded with a soft laugh. “Alright, Itachi.”

 

The two continued their journey toward the Ninja Academy, weaving through the familiar streets of the Uchiha compound. Itachi kept quiet, his mind still grappling with the strange reality of seeing her alive again.

 

When they finally reached the Academy gate, they found a large crowd gathered. Parents and relatives had come to see their children off on their first day, and the atmosphere was lively and cheerful. Children, eager and excited, whispered to each other about becoming shinobi like the legendary Hokage.

 

Izumi glanced around. “It’s strange, isn’t it? Most kids have their families here to see them off. But... we’re different.”

 

Itachi’s expression softened. He thought of Sasuke, who had been running a fever the night before. “My parents stayed home to take care of my little brother.”

 

“Oh, you have a younger brother?” Izumi’s eyes lit up. “I’ve heard about him! His name is Sasuke, right? He must be adorable.”

 

Itachi’s usual stoicism softened into a gentle expression. “He is.”

 

Izumi giggled. “You must be a great older brother, Itachi. You look so calm, but when you talk about Sasuke, your whole face changes.”

 

Before Itachi could respond, he felt a familiar hand rest on his shoulder.

 

“Looks like you’re settling in well, Itachi.”

 

Itachi turned quickly, eyes widening as he recognized the voice. “Hokage-sama.”

 

Standing before him, wearing his signature white and red robes with the kanji for “Fourth Hokage” on the back, was Namikaze Minato.

 

Izumi gasped softly, stepping back in awe. “H-Hokage-sama...!”

 

Minato smiled kindly at them both. “Good morning, Izumi. You two seem to be getting along.”

 

The surrounding crowd quickly noticed Minato’s arrival, and a wave of whispers spread through the children. Many of them gazed at him with admiration, their eyes wide with excitement. For them, the Hokage was a symbol of hope and heroism—everything they aspired to be.

 

Minato gave a light wave to the gathering children and parents. “It’s a pleasure to see you all here today. I hope you’re ready to start your journey as shinobi.”

 

As the gate to the Academy slowly opened, the instructors began to usher the children inside. Itachi and Izumi moved along with the crowd, though the warmth of Minato’s presence lingered.

 

Once inside the gate, Izumi turned to Itachi, her voice soft and hopeful. “Itachi... do you think... we could be friends? Like the Hokage said?”

 

Itachi paused for a moment, staring at her bright, expectant eyes. He remembered everything that had happened—everything that would happen—and yet, here she was again, offering a chance at something he had long thought lost.

 

He allowed himself a small smile, his voice steady as he answered. “Yes, Izumi. We can be friends.”

 

---

 

 

Chapter 10: Chapter 10 Class

 

---

 

Izumi's face lit up with joy. Her big eyes curved into crescents as she smiled brightly. “Let’s go.”

 

Itachi smiled faintly as well. He was trying to adapt to something he had ignored for so long. A part of him, the child he once was, felt a sense of happiness.

 

Together, they walked into the Academy’s first-floor classroom, where the freshmen gathered.

 

---

 

The classroom buzzed with the chatter of students getting to know each other, laughter and loud voices filling the room. Children at this age made friends quickly.

 

Itachi and Izumi found seats in a quieter corner, sitting side by side. As they settled down, a black-haired boy sitting in front of them turned around and greeted them.

 

"Hey, my name’s Youshu Mukuro," he introduced himself with a friendly grin.

 

Izumi returned his smile. “I’m Uchiha Izumi.”

 

Itachi was a little slower to respond, but he finally said, “Uchiha Itachi.”

 

“Whoa!” Youshu's eyes widened. “You're the ones who got perfect scores on the entrance exam!”

 

It wasn’t until now that he noticed the Uchiha crest on their clothes. The new students all knew that two of the top performers came from the Uchiha clan.

 

Izumi nodded, her smile calm, as the boy’s exclamation drew the attention of the other students. They began gathering around their seats, eager to greet Itachi and Izumi.

 

Izumi handled the attention gracefully, chatting with everyone who came by with a smile. Itachi, however, felt out of place. The thoughts of these children seemed so far removed from his own.

 

Still, despite his awkwardness, there was something about the moment that made him feel a little… happy. He quietly memorized the names of the children introducing themselves, knowing that one day these names might be important.

 

---

 

Soon, a slightly heavyset teacher wearing a Konoha flak jacket entered the classroom, trying to quiet the chatter.

 

"Alright, everyone, settle down," he said, his voice patient. But the noise persisted—these young students had little sense of discipline yet.

 

The teacher remained calm, walking around the class and gently guiding the students back to their seats. Finally, when everyone had returned and the noise had subsided, he introduced himself with a warm smile.

 

"Hello, everyone. My name is Yamashita Takashi, and I’ll be your homeroom teacher from today. It’s a pleasure to meet you."

 

His sincerity was evident, and despite his ninja status, he had an almost fatherly air about him.

 

"Now, let’s start with introductions. Please introduce yourselves one by one," Takashi continued, gesturing toward the student nearest the door.

 

But the boy he pointed to only muttered to his friend, clearly uninterested. “Our teacher looks kind of dumb,” he whispered.

 

The atmosphere in the room grew awkward, and Itachi noticed the teacher's expression falter. Just as Itachi was about to stand and ease the tension, Izumi raised her hand first.

 

“I’ll go first, sensei,” she said with a kind smile.

 

Takashi's face lit up with relief. “Thank you. Please go ahead.”

 

Izumi walked to the front of the class confidently. “My name is Uchiha Izumi. I’m five years old. My favorite food is dango, and I enjoy flower arranging and reading.”

 

Takashi nodded appreciatively. “Well done. Who’s next?”

 

Still, the rest of the class was hesitant. Izumi noticed this and turned toward a boy seated by the door. “ Mashimo, you’re up! The teacher’s waiting for you,” she said, her tone encouraging.

 

Taken aback, Mashimo quickly stood and walked to the podium. Izumi had already memorized his name during their earlier conversations, and her encouragement had made him feel comfortable enough to step forward.

 

Takashi gave Izumi a grateful smile as she returned to her seat next to Itachi.

 

“You’re clever,” Itachi remarked, impressed by how she handled the situation.

 

Izumi giggled. “Well, our classmates are a little mischievous, and Takashi-sensei has his work cut out for him.”

 

---

 

After about an hour, all the students had introduced themselves. The next class wasn’t about ninjutsu or chakra control but about Konoha's history.

 

The teacher began by discussing the past Hokages, including the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze. For many of the students, these stories were new and exciting, filling their minds with heroic images of the village’s leaders. They listened eagerly, hanging on Takashi's every word.

 

Izumi, resting her chin in her hand, listened attentively, though her expression remained calm. It was clear that she already knew the material, yet she showed no signs of boredom.

 

Itachi noticed this. Izumi’s ability to remain engaged, even with information she was familiar with, intrigued him. He had always overlooked these subtle qualities in her before, but now he was starting to see them.

 

---

 

Takashi spent the entire morning recounting the history of Konoha and its previous generations of Hokage. The students, previously restless and mischievous, were captivated by the stories of their village's past.

 

Takashi's deep knowledge and skillful storytelling drew them in as he shared tales of legendary heroes, epic battles, and the foundations of the village.

 

"Alright, class, that concludes our morning session. Be sure to have a good lunch," Takashi said with a warm smile. As he left the classroom, he glanced at the corner where Itachi and Izumi sat, nodding gratefully at the latter.

 

If Izumi hadn’t stepped in earlier, he would’ve struggled to manage the class.

 

Izumi returned his nod with a gentle smile.

 

Once the teacher exited, the quiet classroom quickly came to life.

 

"That was amazing! I could listen to those stories all day!"

 

"Yeah, only a real ninja could live like that!"

 

The students chatted excitedly. For many, this was the first time they truly grasped what it meant to be a ninja. Until now, enrolling in the Academy had been more of a parental decision, with little understanding of the responsibilities and challenges ahead.

 

Hearing their chatter, Itachi allowed himself a small smile. A "real ninja," he thought. These children had no idea what that truly meant. Not everyone could live the kind of life the Hokage led. Most shinobi operated in the shadows, silently protecting the village, often sacrificing everything without recognition.

 

At that moment, the boy with dark hair who had introduced himself earlier turned around, eyes wide with excitement.

 

"Hey! I can’t believe the blonde guy we saw at the gate this morning was the Fourth Hokage!" he exclaimed.

 

He was referring to Namikaze Minato, the Yellow Flash of Konoha.

 

While the First and Second Hokage had long since become legends, the Fourth Hokage was still fresh in everyone’s minds, especially since the Third Shinobi World War had ended just over a year ago. To these children, Minato’s deeds were not ancient history—they were current events.

 

Izumi smiled at the boy’s enthusiasm and turned to Itachi.

 

"Itachi-kun, would you like to have lunch together?" she asked.

 

Itachi stood up, shaking his head apologetically. "I’m sorry. My younger brother, Sasuke, was sick last night. He still wasn’t fully recovered when I left this morning."

 

Izumi’s expression shifted to one of concern. "Is Sasuke alright now?"

 

Her genuine worry for his brother caught Itachi off guard. He offered her a gentle smile. "It's just a fever. It was already going down when I left."

 

"That's a relief," Izumi said, her smile returning. "You should go check on him. If you need any help, don’t hesitate to ask, okay?"

 

Itachi blinked, surprised once again by her kindness. "You haven’t even met Sasuke. Why do you care so much?"

 

"Because we’re friends, Itachi-kun," Izumi replied simply, without hesitation. "Friends care about each other’s family. If your brother’s sick, of course I’m going to worry."

 

"Friends..." Itachi murmured, feeling something stir in his chest. It was an unfamiliar but welcome warmth.

 

"Thank you," he said softly before turning to leave.

 

As Itachi made his way out of the Academy and into the village, he moved swiftly, leaping through the streets toward the Uchiha compound. The cool air brushed against his face, and for the first time in a long while, he felt a sense of peace.

 

In just under ten minutes, he reached the Uchiha district on the village outskirts. Entering the courtyard of his home, he quickly made his way inside.

 

"Mom, how’s Sasuke?" Itachi asked as he saw Mikoto preparing lunch.

 

Mikoto smiled gently. "He’s much better now. He’s resting."

 

It wasn’t surprising—Sasuke, even at his young age, was resilient. The strength of the Uchiha clan ran deep in his veins.

 

"I’ll go check on him," Itachi said, walking quietly into Sasuke’s room. Seeing his younger brother peacefully sleeping, the worry that had weighed on him all morning finally lifted.

 

Satisfied, he returned to the dining area, where Mikoto had set the table. Itachi joined her, offering a small prayer of gratitude before beginning his meal.

 

"So, how was your first day at the Academy?" Mikoto asked, placing more food into his bowl.

 

"It went well," Itachi replied.

 

Mikoto’s eyes twinkled with curiosity. "Did you make any friends?"

 

Itachi paused before nodding. "Yeah, I did."

 

The soft joy that flickered in his eyes didn’t go unnoticed by Mikoto, who smiled warmly.

 

"I’m glad to hear that," she said softly. "I think the Academy will be good for you."

 

Itachi glanced at her, realizing why his mother had insisted he go to the Academy. She had sensed that something was missing in his heart—a gap that could only be filled by the bonds of friendship. It wasn’t something he had recognized until now.

 

He had once known this feeling, long ago, when Shisui was alive. But after Shisui’s death, Itachi had buried that part of himself, choosing instead to focus solely on his duties as a shinobi. But now, he was beginning to remember the value of companionship. The warmth of friendship that had once filled his heart was slowly returning, and it felt like a part of him that had been lost was being restored.

 

--- 

Chapter 11: Chapter 11 Request

---

After confirming that Sasuke was fine, Itachi made his way back to the Ninja Academy after lunch.

When he entered the classroom, there was still some time before the afternoon classes began. As he stepped toward his seat, he noticed something unusual.

A group of boys had gathered around the desk where he and Izumi usually sat.

Izumi had a kind and gentle demeanor that, coupled with her naturally charming appearance, had caught the attention of many of their classmates—especially the boys.

Itachi noticed that although Izumi was smiling and trying to remain polite, she was clearly growing tired of the attention. Even for someone as good-natured as her, this was too much.

At the same time, a group of girls made their way toward Itachi, surrounding him.

"Um… Itachi-kun?" one of the girls hesitated before finding her courage. "We all want to be friends with you… please!"

The other girls nodded in agreement, their eyes shy but hopeful.

Itachi inwardly sighed, realizing he and Izumi were in similar situations. He recalled how Sasuke had often been popular with girls in his class, and now it seemed the same was happening to him. Both he and Sasuke had inherited their mother Mikoto’s striking looks, and with Itachi's top performance in class, his popularity had grown.

However, Itachi didn't take much pride in it. Instead, he found it somewhat troublesome. Still, he smiled gently at the girls and said, "Sure, we can be friends."

The girls beamed at his response. One stepped forward, smiling brightly. "My name is Mei!"

Even though they'd already introduced themselves earlier that morning, Itachi understood it could be difficult to remember everyone's names. But for him, it was no issue.

"Yes, I remember," Itachi said smoothly. "You’re Mei, and you're Honmiya, and you’re Maeda..." He listed off their names one by one, looking at each girl in turn.

The girls were surprised and delighted that Itachi had remembered their names. Before they could say anything else, he added, "I’m happy to be friends, but I need to take care of something right now. I’ll see you later."

With that, Itachi cast a glance at Izumi, who was still surrounded by boys, and quietly left the classroom.

He found a secluded spot on the academy grounds to reflect for a while. When class time drew near, he returned to the room. By then, the number of boys around Izumi had finally dwindled.

Itachi took his seat just as their homeroom teacher, Takashi, entered the room, signaling the start of the afternoon session.

The freshman curriculum was mostly theoretical, and as Takashi-sensei began his lecture, Izumi placed a book in front of her and turned slightly toward Itachi, whispering, "How is Sasuke-kun?"

"He’s perfectly fine now," Itachi replied softly.

Izumi nodded, relieved, but hesitated for a moment, her expression troubled. "Itachi, about earlier… with all those boys… I’m sorry if I caused any trouble."

Itachi shook his head slightly. "There’s no need to apologize, Izumi. It’s natural that people want to be your friend. You’re kind and approachable."

Izumi blushed lightly at the compliment but still seemed unsure. "You’re not mad at me, are you?"

"Why would I be angry?" Itachi asked with a faint smile. "But you should learn to say no sometimes. You’ll exhaust yourself if you don’t."

Izumi thought for a moment and then nodded earnestly. "You’re right. I’ll work on that."

Itachi chuckled softly at her sincerity. "No need to change too much. Just know your limits."

Izumi smiled, visibly relieved. After a pause, she added, "By the way, you didn’t mention your favorite food when we introduced ourselves today. What is it, Itachi-kun? I’d like to know."

Itachi’s mind flickered back to a memory. His favorite food was sanshoku dango (three-color dumplings), something he had first tried because Izumi had offered him some.

Seeing him remain silent, Izumi’s face brightened as an idea struck her. "To celebrate us becoming friends, how about we go to the dango shop after school? It’s been a while since I’ve had their sanshoku dango. What do you think, Itachi-kun?"

Itachi hesitated, furrowing his brow slightly. "I still have training to do tonight."

Although the Academy had brought new joy into his life, Itachi remained dedicated to his training.

"Just for a little while," Izumi pleaded, her wide eyes hopeful. "Please?"

Despite his usual discipline, something in Itachi’s heart softened. Perhaps it was guilt from the past or the innocence in Izumi's expression that he felt he had long lost.

"Alright," Itachi agreed. "But only for a little while."

Izumi's face lit up with excitement. "Yay!"

She let out a small cheer, drawing the attention of Takashi-sensei and several classmates.

Itachi hadn't expected such an enthusiastic reaction and quickly knocked over the book that had been propped up in front of Izumi, causing it to fall flat on the table.

Realizing her outburst, Izumi blushed deeply and lowered her head. "Sorry for disturbing everyone…"

Takashi-sensei frowned but didn’t scold her. "Please focus on the lesson, Izumi."

Izumi nodded sheepishly, still embarrassed, and buried her face in her arms, peeking out occasionally to see if people were still looking at her.

Itachi, on the other hand, remained calm, though he couldn’t help but smile at her flustered expression.

---

The day’s classes finally came to an end at the Ninja Academy.

"See you tomorrow, students," Takashi

-sensei announced as he dismissed the class.

Izumi darted out of the room before anyone could react, and Itachi followed her quietly.

Only when they reached the street outside did Izumi relax, letting out a soft sigh of relief.

"Heh."

Itachi chuckled, understanding why she had been so quick to leave. Izumi had likely been worried about being bombarded with questions over her earlier outburst.

"This is so embarrassing…" Izumi thought, glancing at Itachi’s smiling face, her cheeks flushing slightly.

It was autumn, and though the school day had ended, the sky was still bright. As they neared the Konoha dango shop, the sun cast a warm, golden glow over the village.

They entered the small shop together, walking side by side.

"Let’s sit here," Itachi suggested, pointing to a table near the door.

"Okay," Izumi replied, sitting down. Inwardly, she muttered, What’s wrong with me today? Normally, she wouldn’t be this flustered, but the feeling lingered.

Itachi took the seat across from her and waved for a staff member.

"Three-color dango, right?" he asked, meeting her eyes.

Izumi nodded.

"Two orders of three-color dango, please," Itachi said politely, and the staff member left to prepare their order.

"It’s almost dinner time, so we can consider this a small celebration," Itachi said, sensing Izumi’s lingering discomfort. "And I wasn’t laughing at you earlier. You just looked kind of cute."

For the first time, Itachi spoke to a girl in this manner. As the words left his mouth, he felt an unfamiliar flutter in his chest.

Izumi’s blush deepened, but she looked up shyly. "Really?"

"Yeah," Itachi nodded, offering her a sincere smile.

Izumi’s anxiety faded, and her smile brightened. Finally, her unsettled emotions began to calm.

Before long, the staff returned with a porcelain plate carrying two skewers of three-color dango.

"Thank you," Itachi said as he politely took the plate. He handed one skewer to Izumi. "Eat up. We’ll head out after."

Izumi accepted the skewer, but instead of eating right away, she gazed at it with a soft expression. A small, sweet smile crept onto her face.

*It still tastes the same...* Itachi thought, taking a bite of his dango. The flavor stirred memories of a time long past, a taste he hadn’t experienced in years.

Just then, the shop’s curtain fluttered open, and a group of young ninja wearing Konoha forehead protectors—around thirteen or fourteen years old—entered.

From his seat, Itachi noticed them immediately.

His eyes lingered for just a moment before he averted his gaze, recognizing the group.

The boys and girls, catching Itachi’s brief glance, noticed the Uchiha clan emblem on Izumi’s clothing. While Itachi’s was hidden, their identical attire made it clear that both children were from the Uchiha clan.

One of the boys—holding a senbon in his mouth—gave a quick look but didn’t dwell on it.

"Asuma, let’s sit here," said a girl with curly hair and eyes as red as rubies.

"Hmm," Asuma grunted in response.

Sarutobi Asuma, Yuhi Kurenai, Goko Tetsu, and Shiranui Genma—all recent graduates—settled at a nearby table. Itachi knew them well. Years later, when he infiltrated Konoha after the Third Hokage’s death, he had even fought Asuma and Kurenai.

The group ordered their food and began chatting.

A moment later, another figure strode into the shop, a boy with green spandex, a shiny black bowl-cut, and unusually thick eyebrows.

"Gai..." Itachi murmured.

The boy’s full name was Maito Gai, a ninja specializing only in taijutsu. Despite being considered eccentric, his strength was formidable. Itachi remembered encountering Gai when he and his Akatsuki partner Kisame had returned to Konoha. Even then, Gai had posed a genuine threat.

Gai joined Asuma and the others at their table. 

"Still no sign of Kakashi?" Asuma asked.

Gai sighed. "Nope. That guy... always brooding. It’s getting worrisome."

"Your friendship is really something," Shiranui Genma commented.

Goko Tetsu chimed in, "Is he still not over what happened back then?"

At the mention of this, the mood at their table grew somber. 

"The deaths of those two hit him hard..." Kurenai added, frowning.

"It’s the fate of a shinobi," Asuma said, his eyes briefly flicking to Itachi and Izumi. "It happened during the war, after all."

Hearing this, Itachi’s attention shifted. He understood what they were talking about. As a former ANBU operative, and with Kakashi as his senior, he had heard the story before.

Kakashi once led a three-man squad under Minato Namikaze, the future Fourth Hokage. During the Third Great Ninja War, two of Kakashi’s teammates had died in battle. One of them was an Uchiha.

That Uchiha had sacrificed his life to save his comrades during a mission against Iwagakure. Before dying, he entrusted his Sharingan to Kakashi.

Itachi remembered hearing about this from his clan’s elders. At the time, there had been some debate over the Sharingan’s ownership, but in the end, the wishes of that Uchiha had been respected.

Uchiha Obito.

---

Author's Note: Hope you like it.

Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Echoes of the Past

---

"How can I remember so clearly?"

The name that suddenly popped into Itachi's mind made him pause, a flicker of surprise in his usually calm demeanor. Uchiha Obito.

Since his rebirth, Itachi had noticed something unusual—memories that should have been hazy or distant had become remarkably clear. He could recall details that even the sharp mind of a ninja might have forgotten over time.

For instance, he distinctly remembered where his parents had gone the day he was reborn, a memory that should have been a blur given his young age. Even for someone trained in the art of observation, such clarity felt unnatural.

Itachi chose not to dwell on it for now. But when the memory of Obito resurfaced, it stirred something within him.

Obito...

Although Obito hadn't been regarded as one of the strongest Uchiha, he had died a hero, sacrificing himself to protect his comrades. Even in death, he left behind his Sharingan for Kakashi, ensuring his power would continue to protect his friends—and Konoha.

Kakashi didn’t let Obito down, Itachi thought. Over the years, Kakashi’s reputation had grown, his moniker "Copy Ninja" becoming well-known throughout the shinobi world. He had become a pillar of the new generation in Konoha.

When Itachi first joined the ANBU, Kakashi's reputation had left a lasting impression on him.

If I have time... Itachi mused, I should pay my respects to them.

It wasn’t just Obito that Itachi respected, but all the Konoha shinobi who had sacrificed their lives to protect the village during the wars.

He regained his composure and glanced across the table. Izumi was still focused on the skewer of three-colored dango in her hand, her eyes bright with delight.

"Let’s hurry, Izumi," Itachi said, beginning to eat his dango more quickly.

"Oh, right," Izumi replied, snapping out of her thoughts. She ate with surprising speed, finishing her dango before Itachi had taken his second bite.

"I’ll pay this time," Itachi said, stopping her as she reached for her pocket. "I haven’t used the pocket money my mother gave me yet."

Standing up, Itachi pulled out a few coins.

Unlike most children his age, Itachi rarely spent his pocket money on himself. When Mikoto started giving him pocket money at five years old, he often saved it to buy necessities for the elderly Uchiha who had lost loved ones during the wars.

Izumi looked slightly embarrassed, but before she could protest, Itachi had already paid and was walking out of the shop.

"Wait for me!" she called, hurrying after him.

As they left, Yuhi Kurenai, sitting at a nearby table, glanced their way. "Those two are from the Uchiha clan, right?"

Shiranui Genma smirked, having noticed them earlier. "That boy’s got manners—offering to pay like that."

He looked at Sarutobi Asuma, who sat across from him, and teased, "Maybe someone could take notes."

"I agree," Kotetsu chimed in, earning a round of chuckles from the group.

Kurenai blushed slightly, a soft redness creeping onto her cheeks as she avoided Asuma’s gaze.

"I can’t believe you guys are the Hokage’s bodyguards," Asuma groaned, rubbing his temples. "I’ll treat you all to dinner tonight, happy?"

Genma and Kotetsu exchanged triumphant grins, giving Asuma a playful salute.

---

Izumi and Itachi soon arrived at the entrance to the Uchiha district.

Standing at the gate, Itachi gave a small wave. "See you tomorrow, Izumi."

"Yeah," Izumi nodded, watching him for a moment before he turned and walked away. Itachi disappeared into the distance, and Izumi lingered briefly before heading home.

By the time Itachi reached his house, the sun had fully set, leaving the sky a deep black.

"I’m home," Itachi announced as he entered.

His father, Fugaku, was seated at the table, reading the evening newspaper. He glanced up at Itachi.

"Why are you back so late?" Fugaku asked, his tone stern.

Itachi, unused to explaining his actions, hesitated. Before he could respond, his mother, Mikoto, appeared from the kitchen, her voice warm and reassuring.

"Itachi made friends at school today, didn’t you?" she said, smiling as she removed her apron.

"Friends?" Fugaku raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued.

"Yes," Itachi answered quickly, unsure how to elaborate.

"I’m going to check on Sasuke," he added, swiftly retreating toward his brother’s room.

Fugaku watched him go, his brow furrowed slightly. "That child... He’s been acting different lately."

Mikoto smiled, pleased. "Yes, but it’s a good change, don’t you think?"

Fugaku gave a noncommittal shrug. "If you think it’s a good thing, I won’t argue."

Mikoto chuckled softly. "But you agree with me, don’t you?"

Fugaku didn’t respond, but Mikoto knew her husband well enough to sense his quiet approval.

---

The next day...

"I’m heading out!" Itachi called as he waved to his mother, who was holding Sasuke in her arms.

Mikoto smiled warmly, and even Sasuke waved his tiny hand at his older brother.

Leaving the house, Itachi walked to the end of the street where Izumi stood waiting, leaning against a lamppost. She had been there for a while.

When she saw him approach, she smiled.

"Good morning," Itachi greeted her.

"Good morning," Izumi replied softly.

"Let’s go," Itachi said, walking ahead. Izumi fell into step beside him, her smile never fading.

---

It became their routine—meeting every morning before school and walking home together at the end of the day.

On Saturday, the sixth day after they’d started at the Academy, Itachi woke up early. Grabbing a bouquet of white lilies, he decided to visit the Konoha Cemetery, where the fallen heroes of the village were memorialized. The sun was barely rising as he made his way through the village.

Entering the cemetery, rows of stone monuments greeted him, each a solemn tribute to a life sacrificed in the defense of Konoha.

So many gave their lives to protect this village... Itachi thought, feeling a deep sense of respect.

Though many of these monuments were for shinobi whose bodies had never been recovered, their names lived on in stone. Itachi walked among the graves, his heart heavy with gratitude for their sacrifices.

Suddenly, a figure appeared at one of the tombstones, moving with such speed that Itachi barely registered their presence until they had already stopped.

"Kakashi...?" Itachi whispered, recognizing the silver-haired man standing in front of one of the graves.

---

Konoha Cemetery

Kakashi stood in front of the tombstone, his usual stoic demeanor overshadowed by a deep sadness. The silver-haired shinobi, clad in his ANBU attire, gently placed a bouquet of flowers at the base of the grave.

"I'm sorry, Rin. It’s been a while since I last visited..." His voice was quiet, barely audible through the black mask that covered his face. His headband, tilted over his left eye, concealed the Sharingan beneath it.

Normally, Kakashi's sharp senses would alert him to any presence nearby, but today was different. Lost in his memories, he hadn’t noticed the young figure standing at the entrance of the cemetery.

Itachi Uchiha observed in silence. He had worked with Kakashi on several missions, but seeing him like this—vulnerable and weighed down by grief—felt unfamiliar.

"That must be Kakashi’s teammate... Rin," Itachi thought, his sharp eyes catching the name etched into the stone.

Kakashi remained silent for a long time, lost in thought. When he finally spoke again, it was barely a whisper. "Rin... there's something I wanted to tell you, but I suppose it can wait."

A sudden gust of wind swept through the cemetery, rustling the flowers and leaves. Kakashi, ever vigilant, suddenly sensed Itachi's presence. He turned, his visible eye settling on the young Uchiha standing a short distance away.

Itachi nodded in acknowledgment, walking slowly toward him. Kakashi returned the nod but remained silent, turning back to Rin's gravestone for a final moment. "I'll visit again soon," he whispered, bowing slightly before stepping away.

As the two ANBU passed one another, Kakashi moved toward another grave. Itachi approached Rin’s tombstone, standing in front of the inscription. The name Nohara Rin was clearly engraved on the stone, accompanied by a photograph of a young girl with a warm, gentle smile.

Itachi’s expression softened as he studied the image. The photograph captured her youthful innocence, a reminder of how many lives had been lost to war—children, like Rin, who had sacrificed everything for the village.

"It’s tragic..." Itachi thought. "So many lives lost, so many like Rin. How many more will have to die for this village?"

He bowed his head in silent respect. The weight of life and death was something he understood all too well. It was this understanding that shaped him, driving the decisions he made and the burdens he carried alone.

His thoughts drifted to the mission—an impossible task entrusted to him by the village elders. A mission that would force him to choose between his clan and Konoha.

As Itachi turned to leave, he suddenly felt a presence—a faint yet unmistakable sensation of being watched. His instincts sharpened immediately.

He slowly turned, his eyes scanning the area. Everything appeared normal at first—trees swaying gently in the wind—but his intuition told him otherwise.

Hidden in the shadows atop a nearby tree stood a man. His face was concealed behind a distinctive orange mask, with a single eyehole, the eye beneath it glowing red.

The masked man’s single eye narrowed slightly, seemingly amused that such a young boy had detected him.

"How did he sense me?" the man mused, before chuckling softly to himself. His gaze shifted briefly to Rin’s grave before hardening.

"Soon, this village will fall. Everything you cherish will turn to dust."

Without another word, the space around the masked man’s eye began to distort. In a swirl of Kamui, his body disappeared into the dimensional rift.

By the time Itachi fully turned, the masked man was gone. The eerie sensation in the air had dissipated.

Itachi gaze fell upon another tombstone—the one Kakashi had visited earlier. The name Uchiha Obito was carved into the stone, along with a photograph of a young boy with messy black hair, grinning confidently behind a pair of goggles.

A faint smile tugged at Itachi’s lips. "This one... reminds me of someone..."

His thoughts turned to the Fourth Hokage. The Yondaime's son, Naruto, would soon be born. Only a month remained until that fateful night.

"I hope... things will be different this time. I've done everything I can. Now, it’s up to the Fourth Hokage to protect the village."

Yet doubt crept into his mind. "Madara... Even after all these years, I still don’t know what his true goals are. If he moves... can the Fourth Hokage stop him?"

Itachi placed the white lilies he had brought in front of Obito’s grave. After a respectful bow, he left the cemetery quietly, leaping onto the rooftops of Konoha, heading home.

---

Konoha Onsen

Itachi’s sharp eyes caught sight of the sign: Konoha Onsen.

For a moment, he paused, raising an eyebrow in surprise.

"Peeping?"

He hadn’t expected to stumble upon such a scene, especially one involving someone he knew. Though he wasn’t the type to interfere, the partially hidden figure behind the tree looked oddly familiar.

Swish!

With a graceful leap, Itachi landed silently on a nearby rooftop, moving closer to the scene. He crouched behind the tree, observing the white-haired man, who was so absorbed in peeping through the window that he hadn’t noticed Itachi’s approach.

At this distance, Itachi confirmed the identity of the culprit: Jiraiya, one of the legendary Sannin.

"Lord Jiraiya?" Itachi called out instinctively.

Jiraiya, startled, whipped around to face the voice. His eyes widened as he recognized Itachi.

"Who... called my name?" Jiraiya stammered, his voice louder than he intended. Unfortunately, someone inside the onsen heard him.

“Ahh! There’s a pervert spying on us!” a woman screamed from within.

Panic ensued among the women in the hot spring, their voices rising in alarm. Passersby on the street began to gather, drawn by the commotion.

"What’s happening?" a woman inquired as she rushed toward the building, suspicion flashing in her sharp eyes.

This is bad! Jiraiya cursed silently, realizing the situation had escalated. He glanced at Itachi, his expression torn between guilt and panic. In a flash, Jiraiya leaped onto the roof of the hot spring.

Swish!

A new figure entered the scene—a woman carrying a gray travel bag over her shoulder. She moved with speed and purpose, her eyes narrowing as she approached the bathhouse.

“What’s going on here?” she demanded, her voice sharp as she scanned the panicked crowd.

One of the women pointed to the window. “There was a pervert spying on us from outside!”

The woman’s frown deepened as she glanced at the window, her keen eyes catching a glimpse of the fleeing figure. Though she could only see a leg, she instantly recognized who it belonged to.

"Jiraiya!" she roared, her voice filled with fury as she charged after him.

“Oh no!” Jiraiya panicked, casting a quick glance behind him. Just then, the bathhouse wall exploded as a fist smashed through it with terrifying force.

"Tsunade!?" Jiraiya gasped, recognizing the figure amidst the debris.

With clenched fists and a furious expression, Tsunade, glared at her former teammate.

“Lady Tsunade...” Itachi murmured, watching the destruction with wide eyes.

The women in the onsen screamed louder, realizing their privacy was now even more compromised. Jiraiya, however, wasn’t focused on them anymore—his attention was solely on Tsunade.

“T-Tsunade, long time no see... haha,” Jiraiya stammered nervously, rubbing the back of his head. Despite his attempt at humor, his voice trembled with fear.

Tsunade’s glare only intensified as she cracked her knuckles. “You still haven’t changed, you pervert!”

Before Jiraiya could react, Tsunade lunged forward, her fists flying. Jiraiya, sensing imminent danger, turned and sprinted away, pushing his speed to the limit.

"She’s faster than I remember!" Jiraiya thought, sweat beading on his forehead.

Itachi stood in silent amazement, unable to keep up with their pace. Before Jiraiya could get far, Tsunade grabbed her travel bag and hurled it at him with tremendous force.

Whoosh!

The bag rocketed through the air. Jiraiya barely managed to dodge it, but the slight hesitation allowed Tsunade to close the gap.

“Wait, Tsunade, listen—” Jiraiya raised his hands defensively, but it was too late.

Tsunade’s punch landed squarely in Jiraiya’s chest, sending him flying through the air like a ragdoll. He soared in an arc, crashing down on a distant street.

“What monstrous strength…” Itachi muttered, stunned by the sheer power Tsunade displayed.

*Boom!*

Jiraiya’s body embedded itself into the ground, knocking over a passerby in the process. The impact left a crater where he landed, sending dirt and debris flying everywhere.

Tsunade and Itachi quickly followed, both landing on the street. As they approached the scene, Jiraiya lay in the crater, coughing up blood. 

*Swish!*

A figure appeared suddenly between Jiraiya and Tsunade, preventing her from landing another blow. 

“Tsunade!” The newcomer called out, his voice calm but firm. 

Tsunade paused, surprised by the sudden appearance.

Itachi’s eyes widened as he recognized the man standing in front of Jiraiya. 

"Lord Fourth?" he whispered.

**Minato Namikaze**, the Fourth Hokage, stood before them, concern evident on his face as he looked at his injured teacher.

"Tsunade, what’s going on?" Minato asked, glancing between her and Jiraiya.

"Minato..." Jiraiya groaned from the crater. "I... might’ve overdone it..."

Minato looked down at his mentor, sighing. “Teacher, you’ve done it again…”

"Move aside if you don’t want him to die," she said curtly. Minato nodded and stepped back, trusting Tsunade’s medical skills.

Tsunade knelt by Jiraiya, forming a seal with her hands, her palms glowing green with healing chakra. 

As Tsunade worked on healing Jiraiya, Minato noticed Itachi standing nearby. "Itachi, why are you here?"

Itachi smiled sheepishly. "Just… a coincidence, Lord Hokage. A complete coincidence."

---

 

Chapter 13: Chapter 13 Skills

---

Shizune

In the hospital corridor, a black-haired girl turned at the sound of her name. Her eyes widened in surprise as she recognized the figure standing before her.

“Tsunade-sama!” Shizune hurried toward the woman, her voice filled with respect and excitement.

Tsunade smiled warmly, reaching out to ruffle Shizune’s hair. “You still recognize me, huh? You’ve grown a lot since I last saw you.”

“Tsunade-sama, when did you return to the village? And why are you here at the hospital?” Shizune asked eagerly, her face a mixture of joy and curiosity.

Tsunade glanced toward one of the rooms. “I came to treat someone.”

Shizune took a step closer and peeked into the room. Her eyes widened further when she saw who was inside.

“Hokage-sama! Jiraiya-sama!” she greeted them with a respectful bow, though concern flashed across her face.

Minato smiled gently. “It’s been a while, Shizune. How have you been?”

“I’m well, thank you,” Shizune replied, giving a polite nod.

Jiraiya raised a hand in greeting, but winced as he touched his ribs, reminding him of his injuries. “Long time, no see.”

Shizune frowned, noticing the bandages around his torso. “Jiraiya-sama, what happened? Who did this to you?”

Jiraiya gave an awkward glance toward Tsunade and scratched his head. “Nothing to worry about. Just a small misunderstanding.”

Tsunade waved off the moment. “Shizune, I’ll catch up with you later.”

Shizune nodded, her gaze briefly landing on the young boy standing beside Minato—Itachi Uchiha. She smiled at him politely, then said her goodbyes before heading down the hall with a tray of medicine.

Once Shizune was gone, Tsunade turned her attention back to Itachi. “Won’t your parents be worried with you being out this long?”

Taking the hint, Itachi nodded respectfully. “Now that Jiraiya-sama is stable, I’ll take my leave.” He bowed to Minato, Jiraiya, and Tsunade before exiting the room.

As soon as Itachi was gone, Tsunade approached Jiraiya’s bed, frowning slightly before turning to Minato. “So, why did you call Jiraiya and me back to the village so suddenly?”

Minato’s expression grew serious. “Kushina’s delivery is coming soon.”

Tsunade smiled at the news. “That’s great! Congratulations, Minato!” But her smile quickly faded when she saw the grim look on his face. “This isn’t just about that, is it?”

Minato hesitated before responding. “I’ve received information that someone might try to take advantage of Kushina’s weakened state during the birth.”

Tsunade’s eyes widened. “What?!”

Both Tsunade and Jiraiya tensed, but Tsunade felt an especially cold chill run down her spine. She understood the danger. During childbirth, the seal containing the Nine-Tails would be at its weakest. Her grandmother, Uzumaki Mito, had nearly lost control of the beast during her own labor.

“Do you know who’s behind this?” Tsunade asked, her voice sharp.

Minato shook his head. “I’m not certain yet.”

The truth was, he didn’t want to mention Uchiha Madara’s name. Even though he trusted Itachi’s warning, the idea that Madara might still be alive was difficult to accept. He had gone over the details of the First Hokage’s battle against Madara many times, and until he saw proof, Minato couldn’t bring himself to fully believe it.

---

**Outside the hospital,**

Itachi moved swiftly through the village streets, his expression more relaxed now that Jiraiya and Tsunade had returned to Konoha.

“That man, Zetsu, will find out soon enough…” Itachi muttered under his breath.

Zetsu, a member of the Akatsuki, was an expert at gathering intelligence. It would be nearly impossible to keep the return of the Sannin hidden for long. And if Madara found out, he might delay or even call off his plans for the attack on Kushina’s delivery.

In Itachi’s mind, that was the best outcome. It would give Konoha time to prepare, and Madara would lose his element of surprise. And in the meantime, Itachi could continue to grow stronger. He wasn’t ready to face Madara head-on yet, but with the help of his allies, Konoha’s strength might just be enough to thwart whatever the Uchiha had planned.

---

At home

Itachi arrived just in time for lunch. As he stepped inside, he called out, “I’m back!”

His mother, Mikoto Uchiha, appeared from the kitchen, smiling warmly. “You’re late today, Itachi. Everything alright?”

“Yeah, just ran into a few things on my way home,” he replied, making his way toward Sasuke’s room.

---

Later that evening

After helping his mother take care of Sasuke and finishing dinner, Itachi prepared to head out for his evening training.

Swish!

Jumping from rooftop to rooftop, he made his way toward the Uchiha clan’s training grounds. He had arranged to meet Shisui there for some practice.

“Itachi?” A voice called out from the street below.

Itachi looked down to see Izumi Uchiha, smiling up at him. She leaped up, landing gracefully beside him.

“Where are you going?” she asked curiously.

“Just to the training grounds,” Itachi replied.

“Oh.” Izumi hesitated for a moment. “Are you free tomorrow?”

“I’ll be training again,” Itachi said, keeping his plans vague.

Izumi’s eyes brightened. “Mind if I join you?”

Itachi gave a small smile. “Sure. Let’s meet at the Uchiha clan’s ninja tool shop in the morning.”

Excited, Izumi nodded. “See you tomorrow!”

---

After parting ways with Izumi, Itachi continued toward Shisui’s house. When he arrived, the place was empty, but the sound of clashing metal drew his attention.

Itachi followed the noise and reached the training grounds just in time to witness a brilliant flash of fire.

A flaming sword lit up the sky, and Itachi’s eyes narrowed as he observed the intense display.

---

“Practicing your kenjutsu, Shisui?” Itachi called out, admiration in his voice.

Shisui turned, sheathing his sword as he saw Itachi approach. “You’re here.”

Itachi nodded. “That sword technique was impressive. Where did you learn it?”

Shisui scratched the back of his head, smiling sheepishly. “I’ve been developing it myself, but it’s far from perfect.”

“You’ve made a lot of progress,” Itachi complimented. “May I try something with your sword?”

Shisui raised an eyebrow but handed over the blade without hesitation. “Go ahead.”

Itachi took the sword and stepped into the training area, closing his eyes to concentrate. He visualized Shisui’s future techniques and focused on replicating them. Then, in one fluid motion, he unleashed a series of rapid strikes. While he couldn’t channel chakra into the blade like Shisui, the precision and fluidity of his movements were nearly identical.

Shisui watched, his eyes widening as Itachi executed the moves with surprising skill for someone so young.

When Itachi finished, he tossed the sword back to Shisui, his breath slightly labored. “How was that?”

Shisui caught the sword, a look of astonishment on his face. “Where did you learn to do that? You’re only five, but…”

Itachi smirked. Does it matter? 

Shisui shook his head, smiling. “Whether you’re showing off or not, I owe you thanks. You’ve helped me fill in the gaps.”

After a few more exchanges and practice sessions, the two of them settled onto the ground, the cool air of the evening surrounding them. They continued talking, sharing insights and experiences.

Shisui couldn’t shake the feeling of admiration for Itachi. Beneath the child’s young exterior, he sensed a maturity and strength that transcended his age. It was as though an ancient, powerful soul resided within his small body, watching and waiting.

___

 

Chapter 14: Chapter 14 The Heart of Protection

---

The next morning...

After finishing breakfast, Itachi set off for the Uchiha Ninja Tool Shop, as he had promised Izumi the previous night.

Crossing the streets of the Uchiha district, Itachi soon arrived at the shop. Standing at the entrance was Izumi, already waiting for him. Dressed in her training clothes, she had tied her long black hair back with a simple red ribbon, giving her a neat and focused appearance.

As Itachi approached, Izumi noticed him and walked over to greet him.

“You’re here early,” Itachi said with a slight smile. The sun had only just risen, yet it was clear Izumi had been waiting for a while.

"I just got here, too," Izumi replied, falling into step beside him as they entered the shop together.

"Welcome, Master Itachi!" The shop owner, a man in his forties with a round frame, greeted them warmly. He had known Itachi for a year since the young Uchiha frequently visited the store.

"Hello, Uncle," Itachi greeted politely, offering a respectful bow, which Izumi quickly mirrored.

"I’ve told you before, just call me Itachi," he said softly. Although he was the son of the Uchiha clan leader, he didn’t care for the title of 'master,' believing it created unnecessary distance between people.

His father, Fugaku, had taught him from a young age: No matter our skills or status, there should never be class distinctions within the clan.

The shopkeeper chuckled warmly before turning to Izumi. "And Izumi! It's been a while. You and Itachi are classmates at the Academy now, aren’t you?"

"Yes, we are," Izumi nodded.

After some brief conversation, Itachi purchased the ninja tools he needed. Then, he and Izumi left the shop together.

“So, what are you planning to practice today?” Itachi asked, placing the tools he’d bought into his bag as they walked.

“Shurikenjutsu,” Izumi replied.

Itachi nodded. “Alright, let’s head to the training ground.”

---

At the training ground...

They arrived at a familiar clearing. Traces of Shisui’s sword training from the previous night were still visible on the ground.

“Give me a minute. I’ll set up the targets,” Itachi said, walking over to the trees lining the field and setting up wooden training targets.

Once everything was ready, he returned to Izumi. “Let’s begin.”

Itachi retrieved a few kunai from his pouch, weighing them briefly in his hands before throwing them with swift precision.

Thud! Thud!

Each kunai hit the bullseye of its target, landing perfectly.

“Your turn,” Itachi said, stepping aside to give Izumi the space to throw.

Izumi looked a little nervous as she approached the target line, pulling several kunai from her pouch. Unlike Itachi’s kunai, hers had small, decorative pink ribbons tied to the handles.

Taking a deep breath, she glanced at Itachi for reassurance before throwing the kunai.

Clang!

Most of the kunai missed their mark, with only one barely grazing the edge of the target. The others fell to the ground with a soft clatter, far off-course.

Embarrassed, Izumi’s cheeks flushed as she quickly retrieved the kunai. “Let me try again. I didn’t do well just now,” she said, her voice filled with determination.

But just as she was about to throw again, Itachi raised his hand. “Wait.”

Izumi stopped, turning to him with a puzzled look. “What’s wrong?”

“There’s something off with your throwing technique,” Itachi said calmly. “If you don’t correct it, the result will be the same no matter how many times you try.”

Izumi furrowed her brow. “What’s wrong with it?”

“First, the ribbons you tied to the kunai are affecting their trajectory,” Itachi explained. “The added weight and drag from the ribbons are throwing off the balance. It’s not a huge issue for some ninja, but you’re still getting used to the technique.”

Izumi looked disappointed, glancing at her kunai. “I’ll take them off, then.”

“Wait,” Itachi stopped her again. “That’s not the only problem. The biggest issue is how you’re using your wrist when you throw. You’re putting too much force in the wrong way.”

Izumi blinked in surprise. “But my father never mentioned that…”

“That’s because this is something most people have to figure out for themselves. It’s difficult to teach,” Itachi explained with a small smile. “Shurikenjutsu isn’t just about hitting the target; it’s about control and precision. Every shinobi develops their own way of mastering it, and that’s why, even within our clan, skill levels vary.”

Izumi nodded, beginning to understand.

“Now,” Itachi continued, “I’ll teach you a method I’ve developed to help train your wrist technique. It will take practice, but once you get the feel for it, your throws will become much more accurate.”

---

"Itachi's own method?"

Izumi raised an eyebrow, her expression filled with curiosity.

"If you learn this method, it should save you a lot of training time."

Itachi held a kunai in his right hand, his wrist poised for action. By the time he was 13, his shuriken skills had already surpassed those of his father, the clan head. The secret behind this was a training method he'd developed to accelerate his progress.

Every skilled ninja in the world has a unique approach to combat, creating their own techniques to refine their abilities. But Itachi was different. He had an advantage most people didn’t—his bloodline.

The Sharingan of the Uchiha Clan.

However, Itachi’s strength didn’t come solely from the Sharingan. Bloodline abilities are merely tools, like kunai in the hands of a ninja. The true power lies in the user’s skill and intelligence.

Though Itachi hadn’t developed legendary jutsu like the Fourth Hokage’s Flying Thunder God or Kakashi’s Chidori, he had crafted his own rigorous training routines. One such method was designed to strengthen wrist control, a key to mastering shurikenjutsu.

"Are you sure it’s alright to teach me?" Izumi asked, her eyes lighting up with excitement but tinged with hesitation. She knew how valuable this technique must be to him.

"No problem. Didn’t you say we’re friends?"

Itachi offered a soft smile, though a fleeting shadow of melancholy passed through his gaze. If things had been different, he might have shared this technique with more of his clan.

"Alright!" Izumi nodded eagerly, a bright smile spreading across her face.

Itachi continued, "This method focuses on improving flexibility and wrist strength. You’ll need a few basic tools. I didn’t bring everything, but I can show you how to get started."

He rummaged through the bag he had brought and pulled out some everyday items, including a child’s skipping rope.

Over the next hour, Itachi patiently explained how each tool could be used to improve precision and strength.

Time flew by quickly as they practiced, and soon it was noon.

"Whoa!"

Izumi exclaimed as she launched several kunai from her hand, each one landing squarely in the target's red center.

"You’re getting better," Itachi said with a small chuckle. Though it was just a simple straight-line throw, it was impressive for someone who had only just started learning this method.

Izumi’s foundational skills were already strong, and she had a natural talent. But it was Itachi’s expert guidance that made all the difference.

As the sun reached its zenith, Itachi glanced upward and then turned to Izumi. "I should head home. My mother and Sasuke are waiting for me."

"Ah," Izumi said, looking at Itachi with her large eyes, a grateful smile on her face. "Thank you so much, Itachi."

Itachi smiled back as they left the training ground together.

---

**At Konoha Hospital**

Tsunade leaned against the corridor wall, arms crossed, speaking to Minato who stood across from her.  

"Once this situation is resolved, I want to continue traveling with Shizune. Is that alright?"

"As long as Shizune has no objections," Minato responded.

"Good. I’ll check in on Jiraiya in a few days," Tsunade said, her gaze drifting to the ward where Jiraiya lay.

Minato also glanced at the room, his brows furrowing with concern.

Tsunade straightened up, giving a final look at Jiraiya before leaving. Minato sighed softly and entered the ward, closing the door behind him.

"Sensei, how are you feeling?" Minato asked as he approached Jiraiya, whose expression was unusually solemn.

Jiraiya shook his head. "It's my own fault. Even now, I haven't been able to mend the hurt in her heart. Tsunade's grief for the dead hasn't lessened."

"Shizune’s learning under her is valuable. She's becoming a great asset to the village," Minato said, understanding that Shizune’s training would ultimately benefit Konoha.

Jiraiya offered a small smile. "You’re underestimating me, Minato. I’m not worried about that."

"Of course not, Sensei," Minato replied, waving his hand. 

Shizune's uncle, Dan Katō, had been a renowned ninja of Konoha and Tsunade's lover. His death during the war had left Tsunade devastated, which Jiraiya understood all too well.

"Tsunade’s current state worries me," Jiraiya continued, "If the village is attacked, she won’t be in any condition to fight. It could put her in danger."

Tsunade, the most powerful medical ninja in the world, had developed hemophobia—a fear of blood—after Dan's death, which had left her unable to fight effectively in the past.

Minato nodded, fully aware of her condition. "I never intended for Tsunade-sama to be involved in any direct battle. My hope is to resolve this without conflict."

His voice dropped as he clenched his fists. "But if it comes to war, we must be prepared."

Jiraiya, seeing Minato’s concern, patted his shoulder and laughed. "Don’t worry, Minato. Whether the battle happens or not, I’ll stand by you and protect everything. Besides, I named your soon-to-be-born son, didn’t I? I’m not letting anyone hurt his mother before he’s even born!"

Minato smiled, but Jiraiya's next words struck deep. "As Hokage, Kushina’s husband, and Naruto’s father, you must stand firm. No matter what comes."

Minato nodded, his resolve hardening. "Yes, Sensei. I understand."

---

**Deep in the Forest of the Land of Fire**

In a hidden cave, a man in a loose black cloak sat upon a stone, his face concealed by a brown mask with a single eyehole.

From the cave wall, a figure wrapped in a large pitcher plant emerged, half its body protruding from the rock.  

The man’s single red Sharingan glowed under the mask.

"So, Tsunade and Jiraiya have returned to Konoha..."

---

Author's Note: Hope you like it.

Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Preparation

---

A dark cave deep in the forests of the Land of Fire.

A man dressed in a loose black cloak, wearing a brown, one-eyed mask, sat on a large rock, the shadows of the cave nearly swallowing him whole. Beside him, a figure emerged from the wall, shrouded in a massive pitcher plant. The being was split down the middle, one half black, the other white—a bizarre sight, even in these ominous surroundings.

The masked man’s lone visible eye narrowed in suspicion. "Jiraiya left Konoha not long ago, and Tsunade has been wandering for years. Why have they both suddenly returned?"

His voice, while calm, carried a faint edge of surprise. "Could the Fourth Hokage have uncovered my plan?"

He quickly dismissed the thought, muttering under his breath. "Impossible... no one should even know of my existence, let alone my intentions."

Zetsu, the strange figure in the wall, tilted his head, his voice dual-toned as he spoke. "Could there have been a mistake during your visit to Konoha two days ago?"

The masked man’s mind raced. No one in the village should have sensed him. Yet...

"Wait..." he suddenly recalled the strange reaction of a young Uchiha boy he had seen at the cemetery.

"No," he quickly brushed the thought aside. "A child no older than five or six couldn't possibly have detected me."

Turning his attention back to Zetsu, the masked man spoke with certainty. "Konoha doesn’t know anything yet. Aside from Jiraiya and Tsunade’s return, you reported that everything else in the village seems normal."

Zetsu nodded, though there was a flicker of doubt in his expression. "So, will you continue with the plan?"

"Of course. If we miss this opportunity, it’ll be difficult to set things in motion again."

In the dim light of the cave, the masked man stared at his right hand, clenching it slowly. The tension in his voice mirrored the resolve in his grip.

"But even if we release the Nine-Tails and occupy the Fourth Hokage, Tsunade won’t fight. And if Jiraiya allies with the Third Hokage, our plan’s impact could be diminished," Zetsu pointed out. "Perhaps you could make use of that other one's strength?"

The masked man shook his head. "No. He’s still too affected by that loss. With less than a month until the birth, convincing him to act against Konoha—against Jiraiya, his teacher—would be too risky. His strength hasn’t fully matured yet."

He let out a slow breath, his gaze distant as he considered his next steps. "It’s too early to reveal all our cards. If we do, it’ll only make things more difficult later on."

"Besides," he added, "Konoha remains unaware of our plan. Even with Jiraiya's return, we still hold the upper hand."

Zetsu chuckled softly, the unsettling sound echoing in the cave. "So, you intend to repeat what you did before..."

Before Zetsu could finish, the masked man’s eye flashed dangerously, silencing him.

"Heh. You seem quite serious about this," Zetsu remarked, then slowly merged back into the wall, disappearing into the darkness.

---

Days passed quickly, and soon, it was October.

Only three days remained until Kushina's due date.

Once again, Itachi Uchiha had requested a meeting with Shisui and the Fourth Hokage.

Swish!

In a blur, Minato Namikaze transported Itachi to a secluded cabin, the same place they had used for their previous discussions.

Seeing the urgency in Itachi's eyes, Minato’s expression grew serious. "Itachi, for you to seek me out like this, I trust the matter is important. Whatever it is, speak freely."

Itachi nodded, his voice calm but lined with concern. "Lord Hokage, on the night of your wife’s labor, you need to be wary of Root’s movements."

Minato’s eyes narrowed, his normally kind demeanor giving way to stern focus. "Are you implying that Root’s leader will remain inactive during the Nine-Tails attack in the timeline you’ve foreseen?"

Itachi hesitated briefly but stood firm. "I don’t have all the details, but if Madara's plan succeeds and the Nine-Tails is unleashed, Konoha will need every available ninja to defend the village. I’m worried that Root might refuse to act."

Minato clenched his fists, his expression darkening. "Danzo..."

Though Minato had maintained a professional distance from Danzo Shimura, he had never fully trusted him. Root’s secretive operations and lack of accountability had long been a source of concern.

The thought of Danzo standing idly by while Konoha burned stoked Minato's anger.

"I understand," Minato said through gritted teeth. "Thank you for bringing this to my attention, Itachi. I’ll ensure we’re prepared for anything that happens."

Itachi nodded, his face unreadable, though he felt a sense of relief. He knew Minato would act swiftly to protect the village.

---

The setting sun painted the earth in crimson hues, as if the sky itself bled.

In the heart of Konoha, a peaceful courtyard stood—the home of Minato Namikaze, the Fourth Hokage, and his wife, Kushina Uzumaki.

Inside their home, four people sat around the living room table.

An elderly man with graying hair and a weathered face held a pipe in his hand. Beside him sat a woman of similar age, both appearing healthy and sharp despite their years.

The elderly man was Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage of Konoha.

And the woman beside him was none other than his wife, Biwako Sarutobi.

Across from them sat Minato Namikaze, his blue eyes filled with warmth as he looked at the woman beside him—his wife, Kushina Uzumaki. Her long, vibrant red hair cascaded over her shoulders, her face radiant even without makeup. But what stood out most was her prominent belly—Kushina was nearing the end of her pregnancy.

As the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails, Kushina’s childbirth was not just a personal matter; it was a critical concern for the safety of Konoha.

"I’ll get everything ready," Minato said softly, his hand resting gently on Kushina’s shoulder. His golden brows furrowed slightly, thinking about the potential threats.

He hadn’t told Kushina about the dangers that could arise during the birth. There were many who would seek to take advantage of the Nine-Tails’ vulnerable state. But he didn’t want her to worry.

Sensing his unease, Kushina smiled at him, her warmth and strength radiating despite her own concerns. She didn’t need words to convey her trust in him.

Minato’s heart swelled. "Kushina, I won’t let anything happen to you or Naruto."

---

Outside the house.

Minato and Hiruzen stepped out into the courtyard. With a quick hand sign, Minato activated the Flying Raijin Jutsu, instantly transporting both of them to the Hokage’s office.

"Sandaime-sama," Minato began, his expression serious, "while I’m away from the village, I’ll entrust Konoha’s affairs to you."

Hiruzen nodded, his face somber. "I understand. Be cautious, Minato. Konoha’s safety depends on it."

"Yes." Minato’s gaze sharpened. Once Kushina was moved outside the village for the birth, Konoha would be on high alert.

"I’ll ensure everything is in order," Hiruzen said, his voice heavy with the weight of his decades of leadership. He had protected Konoha through many crises before, and he would do so again.

With a nod, Minato vanished from the office, reappearing near the village gates.

---

The streets of Konoha.

Kushina, accompanied by Biwako Sarutobi, made her way through the village toward a secluded location outside Konoha, where the birth would take place.

Though it appeared that Biwako was the only one with her, hidden in the shadows were more than a dozen elite ANBU, including Shisui Uchiha, silently watching over her every step.

Jiraiya, ever the cautious mentor, also followed at a distance, ready to intervene if needed.

As they walked, a familiar figure approached—Mikoto Uchiha, carrying a small bundle in her arms.

"Kushina, long time no see!" Mikoto greeted, her smile warm.

Kushina waved excitedly, her usual energy undiminished by her condition. "Mikoto! It’s been ages!"

Mikoto’s gaze softened as she looked at Kushina’s round belly. "You’re due soon, aren’t you?"

"Yeah! And I see you’ve already had your baby!" Kushina said, peeking at the sleeping infant in Mikoto’s arms. "Is it a girl?"

Mikoto chuckled. "No, he’s a boy. His name is Sasuke."

"Sasuke, huh?" Biwako remarked. "Same as Lord Third’s father."

"Yes," Mikoto smiled, looking down at Sasuke. "I hope he grows up to be as great a shinobi as Lord Sasuke Sarutobi."

Kushina grinned. "Our little one is going to be named Naruto! I bet they’ll be great friends one day."

Mikoto smiled warmly, but before she could reply, Kushina leaned in, whispering, "So, childbirth... is it as painful as they say?"

Mikoto blinked in surprise, then laughed softly. "I never thought I’d see Kushina Uzumaki scared of anything."

"Alright, Kushina, we should go." Biwako gently tugged at her arm, reminding her of the urgency.

Kushina turned and waved to Mikoto. "See you later, Mikoto!"

"Take care," Mikoto called back, unaware of the hidden danger that surrounded Kushina’s upcoming childbirth.

---

Elsewhere in Konoha.

Itachi and Izumi had just returned to the Uchiha compound, parting ways at the gate. Izumi had sensed something was off with Itachi, but he hadn’t said anything.

"Itachi, let’s meet tomorrow," she said before turning to leave.

"Be careful tonight," Itachi murmured quietly, watching her walk away.

By the time she turned back, Itachi had already disappeared, heading toward his home.

Inside, he found the house empty. A few minutes later, Mikoto entered, holding Sasuke in her arms.

"Itachi, you’re home," she greeted him with a soft smile, though she looked tired.

Suddenly, Fugaku Uchiha appeared—dressed in full battle gear.

"The village is on high alert. We need to be ready," Fugaku said firmly, his tone leaving no room for discussion.

Mikoto, a kunoichi of considerable skill, immediately understood the gravity of the situation. "What’s happening?"

"We’ll discuss it later. For now, stay on guard," Fugaku ordered, glancing at Itachi.

"Itachi, take care of your brother," Mikoto said, passing the still-sleeping Sasuke to him.

Itachi accepted Sasuke into his arms, feeling the weight of responsibility settle over him. He watched as his parents swiftly prepared and left, vanishing into the night.

---

As night descended over Konoha, the village seemed to hold its breath.

The sun had set, and the moon had yet to rise. In the eerie stillness, Itachi stood alone in the courtyard, cradling his baby brother.

Memories of the Nine-Tails’ attack years ago resurfaced, unsettling him.

"It feels just like that night..." he thought, his Sharingan activating instinctively, the tomoe spinning slowly in his blood-red eyes.

"I hope... history doesn’t repeat itself," Itachi whispered, closing his eyes for a moment.

In that instant, his Sharingan pulsed briefly, but Itachi didn’t notice, his thoughts focused on the present.

His only hope was that this night wouldn’t end in tragedy.

---

 

Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Confrontation

 

---

 

Under the cover of a dark night, outside the village of Konoha, a cave was illuminated by a few dim, yellow lights.

 

“Ahh!!”

 

The anguished cries of a woman echoed from deep within.

 

Inside the cave, Kushina Uzumaki lay on a delivery bed. Her once vibrant red hair was a tangled mess, her face pale with exhaustion. She gripped the armrests tightly, her body trembling from the unbearable pain of childbirth. Sweat dripped from her forehead, soaking the sheets beneath her.

 

“Kushina, hang in there! The baby’s head is almost out!”

 

Biwako Sarutobi, the experienced midwife overseeing the birth, remained calm, her hands steady.

 

“Ugh... is Kushina really okay? I’ve never seen her in this much pain.”

 

Minato Namikaze, the Fourth Hokage, looked on with concern, wiping the sweat from his brow. It was his first time witnessing childbirth, and his usual calm demeanor had all but vanished.

 

“She’s fine. Women are stronger than you think, Minato,” Biwako reassured him. “But keep an eye on the Nine-Tails’ seal!”

 

Minato’s eyes narrowed as he placed his hand on Kushina’s stomach. The seal was weakening. Suddenly, a massive surge of chakra erupted from within.

 

"ROAR!"

 

The feral growl of the Nine-Tails echoed through the cave. Both Minato and Kushina winced at the oppressive force.

 

“What incredible power…” Minato muttered, beads of sweat forming on his brow as he poured his chakra into maintaining the seal. “But I can’t let it break!”

 

Despite the chaos, Minato kept his focus. “Come on, Kushina… come on, Naruto!”

 

He could feel the tug of the Nine-Tails' chakra, but his hands never left the seal, determined to suppress the beast.

 

---

 

Outside, the mountainside was covered in intricate barrier patterns.

 

Suddenly, the air shimmered and distorted. From the disturbance, a figure draped in black appeared, stepping forward as if out of thin air.

 

The masked man walked across the water’s surface with slow, deliberate steps, his destination unclear.

 

Swish!

 

Several figures appeared before him—ANBU, the elite of Konoha’s forces, rushing to intercept.

 

Their movements were swift, weapons gleaming as they attacked from all sides. But the masked man remained still, unflinching.

 

Clang! Clang!

 

The blades passed through his body as though he were made of air, clashing together with the sound of metal striking metal.

 

“What the—?!” one of the ANBU gasped.

 

Without a word, the masked man stepped forward, his hand stretching out toward one of his attackers. The ANBU reacted quickly, jumping back just in time.

 

“What swift reflexes,” the masked man muttered, impressed. These weren't just ordinary ANBU—they were captain-level.

 

Suddenly, wooden spikes sprouted from the masked man’s outstretched palm.

 

Thunk!

 

A spike shot forward, too fast to evade completely. One of the ANBU was struck in the shoulder, blood spilling onto the ground.

 

The masked man formed a hand seal, and the spike embedded in the ANBU's shoulder began to grow, transforming into a mass of thorns that spread throughout his body.

 

With a pained gasp, the ANBU fell to the ground, lifeless.

 

“Wood Release?!”

 

The remaining ANBU scattered in shock, recognizing the deadly nature of the technique.

 

“We can’t attack him directly! He’s using some kind of phasing jutsu!” shouted one of the younger ANBU, his voice betraying a hint of youth despite the mask.

 

"Remarkable observation..." the masked man mused, his gaze falling on the ANBU’s blood-red eyes—Sharingan.

 

In an instant, multiple copies of the young ANBU rushed toward the masked man, blades flashing.

 

The masked man didn’t flinch as the sword strikes passed through his intangible form. As they did, he formed another hand seal, more wooden spikes erupting from his palms.

 

The young ANBU—Uchiha Shisui—narrowed his eyes. He could tell his clones' attacks were ineffective. He watched closely, noting how the masked man materialized for just an instant when he attacked.

 

"It's exactly as I thought..." Shisui whispered, his Sharingan spinning. “He becomes solid only when he attacks!”

 

The masked man’s gaze flickered with surprise. “Uchiha Shisui… even at this age, you’ve already figured it out.”

 

Just as he prepared to deal with Shisui, a piercing cry rang out from inside the cave.

 

The masked man’s expression shifted, and for a moment, he hesitated. “So… the child is born…”

 

Before Shisui or the other ANBU could strike again, the masked man’s arm morphed into a mass of writhing wood, sending sharp branches shooting in every direction, forcing them to retreat.

 

With a final glance at Shisui, the masked man’s body shimmered, and the space around him distorted as he vanished into the void.

 

Shisui’s heart sank. “Damn it… he’s heading for the cave!”

 

---

 

"Wow!"

 

A crisp cry echoed through the cave. Kushina lay on the delivery bed, exhausted but radiant, while Minato, focused on suppressing the Nine-Tails, felt a surge of emotion. Both parents’ eyes brimmed with tears, shining with joy.

 

Their love had finally brought new life into the world.

 

Biwako Sarutobi, carefully cradling the newborn, gazed down at him with a warm smile. The baby’s skin, still flushed and slightly dry, trembled as his small body shuddered in the cool cave air. His first cries filled the room—a testament to the arrival of life amidst the tension surrounding them.

 

For a brief moment, the room was filled with warmth and relief, but Minato's instincts kicked in. He wiped the tears from his eyes, his expression hardening as his senses sharpened. Outside, he could feel the intense surge of chakra—Shisui’s chakra—exploding in combat.

 

Shisui must be signaling us... Minato realized. The enemy has arrived.

 

Suddenly, the space behind Biwako distorted. A masked man, cloaked in black, appeared out of thin air. His Sharingan eyes glowed ominously from beneath the mask, immediately locking onto Naruto, still in Biwako’s arms.

 

The masked man moved with inhuman speed. Biwako, caught off guard, had no time to react.

 

But Jiraiya, hidden in the cave for this very purpose, sprang into action. He grabbed Biwako and pulled her away from the masked man's grasp just in time. White smoke billowed around Jiraiya, and within moments, he was back in his original form, his face grim with focus. A Rasengan quickly formed in his hand, its blue energy swirling violently.

 

"Rasengan!" Jiraiya yelled, aiming at the masked man.

 

The masked intruder’s Sharingan spun faster, and his body phased through Jiraiya's attack as though he were nothing but a ghost. The Rasengan passed harmlessly through him.

 

"Tsk, Jiraiya..." The masked man muttered, narrowing his eyes at the sudden turn of events. His body flickered once more as he turned his attention back to Kushina, aiming to reach her next.

 

Minato, however, was already in motion. With a blur of golden light, he appeared by Kushina’s side, wrapping one arm around her waist and the other securing her arm. He vanished again before the masked man could reach them, reappearing next to Jiraiya and Biwako, safely out of the masked man’s reach.

 

“Just as Itachi warned…” Minato’s piercing blue eyes locked onto the intruder, a murderous intent radiating from him. “You came after Naruto.”

 

The masked man’s posture stiffened in shock. He hadn't expected Minato to be this prepared.

 

"Kushina, are you alright?" Minato asked, glancing at his wife, who nodded weakly but looked pale.

 

"Minato… who is he?" Kushina asked, struggling to sit up.

 

Before Minato could respond, a powerful roar erupted from within Kushina—the Nine-Tails. The beast inside her sensed the threat and thrashed against its seal, straining to break free.

 

This chakra… it’s him, Minato thought grimly, his eyes narrowing.

 

He didn't have time to answer her. The seal on Kushina’s abdomen began to crack.

 

“We need to move, now!” Jiraiya urged.

 

Minato nodded and raised his hand, signaling to the ANBU outside. In the blink of an eye, Minato, Kushina, Jiraiya, and Biwako disappeared from the cave. A complex barrier immediately sprang to life, surrounding the cave and sealing off any escape.

 

"Lord Hokage has activated the barrier!" one of the ANBU members outside confirmed, before they quickly retreated back to the village, Shisui following behind.

 

Within the cave, the masked man’s eyes darkened. His Sharingan glowed malevolently as he surveyed the barrier. “Minato... you may have won this round, but this is far from over.”

 

With a malicious snarl, he phased out of the cave, disappearing as the space around him distorted.

 

---

 

In a secure room within Konoha…

 

A special kunai hanging on the wall began to tremble slightly as the rope swayed.

 

Moments later, Minato and the others reappeared inside the room. He gently laid Kushina on a bamboo bed, her body still weak from giving birth.

 

"Naruto... is he okay?" Kushina asked, her voice trembling with concern.

 

“He’s fine,” Biwako reassured her, looking down at the newborn in her arms.

 

Minato’s face was serious. He turned to Jiraiya, his voice low but urgent. “Jiraiya-sensei, I need your help. I must re-strengthen Kushina’s seal immediately.”

 

Jiraiya nodded, stepping forward. Minato began forming hand seals, his palms glowing as he placed them over Kushina’s abdomen, where the Nine-Tails roared in defiance. Jiraiya channeled his chakra, placing his hands over Minato’s to lend support.

 

"Fourth Hokage, I will tear you apart!" The Nine-Tails bellowed from within Kushina, furious at being suppressed once again. But even with its tremendous power, it couldn't withstand the combined might of Minato, Jiraiya, and Kushina.

 

Slowly but surely, the cracked seal over Kushina’s abdomen began to repair itself, forming an even stronger barrier against the beast.

 

“It’s done,” Minato exhaled, wiping the sweat from his brow. Re-sealing the Nine-Tails had taken much of his strength.

 

But he had no time to rest.

 

---

Author's Note: Hope you like it.

Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Konoha Crisis!

---

Konoha Village at Night

Konoha lay in a peaceful stillness, bathed in the soft glow of moonlight. The streets were quiet, the gentle rustle of leaves the only sound as a cool breeze drifted through the village. Unbeknownst to its inhabitants, a subtle tension had begun to take root in the air, an omen of impending danger.

In the Uchiha compound, Itachi Uchiha sat quietly in his family home, cradling his infant brother, Sasuke. His gaze lifted to the darkening sky. Clouds crept across the moon, and an unsettling chill coursed through him.

"Why...?" Itachi murmured, feeling a weight in his chest. The sense of foreboding was all too familiar—eerily reminiscent of the night when the Nine-Tails attacked Konoha.

His fists tightened, a flicker of fear flashing across his young face.

"Did the Fourth Hokage... fail?"

Suddenly, Sasuke, who had been sleeping soundly in Itachi's arms, began to wail, as if sensing the danger that lingered on the horizon.

---

Elsewhere in the Village...

On a deserted street in Konoha, space warped, and a figure materialized from the shadows—a masked man. He raised the hood of his black cloak, revealing a twisted white mask, marked with swirling tendrils of wood.

"Time to begin," the masked man whispered, a dark chuckle escaping his lips, brimming with anticipation.

With a swift hand seal, his body began to pulse with raw chakra, swelling unnaturally beneath his cloak.

"Even without the Nine-Tails, I’ll reduce this village to rubble!"

His crimson Sharingan eyes gleamed, cold and calculating, as they swept across Konoha. Once, these streets had witnessed the footsteps of a young boy chasing after an innocent dream, but that boy was gone—just like the peaceful village he intended to destroy.

The man slammed his hands onto the ground.

"Wood Style: Wood Human Technique!"

The earth trembled as a giant wooden figure erupted from beneath the ground, reducing nearby buildings to splinters. The towering wooden humanoid, over 30 meters tall, loomed ominously over Konoha, its body sprouting countless wooden arms that twisted with an overwhelming, ancient power.

Pedestrians froze, terror gripping them as they beheld the monstrosity.

"Everything... will vanish!" the masked man declared.

Five heads emerged from the wooden giant's forehead, each one gathering chakra imbued with the elements of fire, water, wind, lightning, and earth.

"Boom!"

From the mouths of the five heads, torrents of elemental energy surged forth—fire blazing, water crashing, wind howling, lightning crackling, and earth erupting—unleashing chaos upon the village. The civilians’ screams were drowned out by the sheer magnitude of the attack. Whole sections of Konoha crumbled into dust within moments.

---

The Hokage Residence

Minato Namikaze, the Fourth Hokage, had just finished resealing the Nine-Tails into Kushina when he sensed a sudden spike in power. His expression hardened in alarm.

"What now?" Jiraiya muttered, his voice tense as the room shuddered from the distant destruction.

"It's him—the one who attacked Kushina earlier!" Minato growled, rising to his feet. His eyes flickered to Kushina, lying exhausted but alert on the bed.

"I have to go," Minato said urgently. He looked at Biwako Sarutobi, who held baby Naruto in her arms. "Lady Biwako, please take care of them."

He quickly donned his white Hokage cloak, the words "Fourth Hokage" emblazoned in bold red on the back. Kushina watched him with worried eyes.

"Be careful..." she whispered, her voice faint.

Minato turned to her with a soft smile. "I’ll be back soon."

"Jiraiya-sensei, let’s move!" Minato commanded, placing a hand on his mentor’s shoulder.

In an instant, the two vanished in a flash.

Biwako gently laid Naruto beside Kushina, offering a comforting smile. "Don’t worry. Minato is the Fourth Hokage. He’ll protect the village. And Jiraiya is with him."

Kushina nodded, but unease gripped her heart. Naruto babbled softly, as if trying to reassure her.

---

"What’s happening?" Itachi whispered, leaping onto the roof of the Uchiha compound. His Sharingan flared to life, the red glow reflecting the chaos consuming the village. In the distance, five elemental forces—fire, water, wind, lightning, and earth—raged, tearing through Konoha with unstoppable fury.

"This isn’t the Nine-Tails’ power..." Itachi muttered, his heart pounding as his gaze locked onto the massive wooden figure towering in the distance.

"Madara..." Itachi clenched his fists. "How does he have Wood Style?"

He had known the masked man in the Akatsuki, but he had never seen him wielding this kind of power. Wood Release was a skill only the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, had mastered.

---

On top of the wooden giant, the masked man felt a presence approaching. Without hesitation, space distorted around him, and he vanished.

As the distortion faded, two figures appeared—Minato and Jiraiya.

Both men stood in stunned silence, staring at the massive wooden behemoth before them.

"Is this… Wood Release?" Jiraiya asked, his eyes wide. "This is Hashirama’s Wood Human Technique!"

Minato's face was grim. "We can’t let this continue. I need to move that thing out of the village."

Suddenly, the wooden giant turned its attention toward the Hokage Monument. Its five heads began gathering chakra, each element converging into a devastating firestorm of flames, wind, and lightning.

"Sensei, leave this to me!" Minato called out, brandishing a special kunai.

"Understood!" Jiraiya responded, leaping off to intercept the attack.

Minato stood his ground, quickly forming hand seals. "I won’t let you destroy this village!"

As the deadly firestorm barreled toward him, Minato threw his kunai. In a flash, the roaring inferno vanished, sucked into a spatial rift created by the Flying Thunder God Technique.

At the same time, the earth and water torrents were met by the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, who intercepted the attacks with his own mastery of ninjutsu.

"It’s not over," Itachi murmured, watching from the rooftop. His Sharingan caught a subtle distortion behind Minato—a distortion that heralded the masked man’s return.

Without warning, the masked man reappeared, thrusting his hand toward Minato’s back. But Minato, ever vigilant, countered with a kunai strike, only for the blade to pass harmlessly through the man’s head.

"What...?"

The masked man smirked as his hand phased through Minato’s arm, gripping his wrist.

"Impressive," the masked man sneered, "but this is the end."

The space around Minato began to warp, as the masked man attempted to teleport him away. But in a blur, Minato vanished, leaving the masked man grasping empty air.

"Fast as always..." the masked man muttered in frustration, his Sharingan glowing with malice. "Next time, you won’t escape."

His scarlet Sharingan glowed ominously. He knew Minato had only teleported to another part of Konoha. Without wasting any time, the masked man’s eye began to distort space once more as he disappeared from sight.

Meanwhile, the entire confrontation had happened so quickly that even Itachi, with his advanced Sharingan, could barely keep up. His Sharingan flickered in astonishment.

"That masked man... he’s drawing the Hokage away from the village!" Itachi realized. "He’s trying to leave us vulnerable!"

Indeed, Minato had been lured away by the threat, and only he possessed the ability to swiftly move the Wooden giant out of Konoha. The masked man’s real plan had been to remove the Fourth Hokage from the equation.

But Minato, the "Yellow Flash of the Leaf," wouldn’t be defeated so easily. Itachi was sure of it. Still, the village was now in immediate danger.

"It doesn't matter how strong the jutsu is," Itachi murmured, his eyes locked on the Wooden giant. "Without its caster, its movements will be slower."

As he spoke, Jiraiya had already made his move. He landed on the roof of a building, forming hand seals before slamming his palms onto the surface. "Summoning Jutsu!"

With a puff of smoke, a massive toad from Mount Myoboku appeared in midair, landing directly on the Wooden giant’s head.

"I’ve got you now!" Jiraiya yelled.

But the giant wasn’t done yet. Its enormous wood arm shot up, meeting the toad’s body with a thunderous impact.

"Thud! Thud!"

The toad let out a pained cry as the force sent it crashing to the ground. "Jiraiya! What are you doing up there!?" the toad groaned. Glancing around, its large eyes widened as it took in the wreckage of Konoha.

"What... what happened here!?"

Itachi's gaze flickered to the giant once more. "Even though the masked man has left... why is it still reacting so quickly?" He narrowed his eyes. "Wait... that chakra...?"

His Sharingan sharpened as he sensed something familiar. "That’s the power of the Mangekyou Sharingan?!"

---

 

Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Dangerous situation

---

The Wood Release Giant raised its palms defensively, locked in battle with Toad. Meanwhile, Konoha’s elite ninja, already prepared for the attack, hurried to evacuate civilians across the village.

Itachi stood on the roof of his house, cradling Sasuke in his arms. His eyes widened in shock as a small figure rapidly approached.

Hearing the movement, Itachi deactivated his Sharingan and turned towards the source.

"Itachi-kun, are you alright?"

Izumi’s voice trembled with concern as she gracefully landed on the rooftop, quickly walking over to him.

"Yeah," Itachi responded quietly, keeping his eyes on the chaos below.

Swish!

A masked ANBU operative from Konoha appeared near Itachi's house, scanning the area before speaking.

"It's not safe here," the ANBU captain warned. "You need to get to the evacuation shelters immediately!"

"Understood!" Izumi replied, then turned to Itachi. "Shall we go?"

But Itachi remained silent, his gaze fixed on the towering Wood Release Giant rampaging through the village.

Boom!

The giant, having repelled the Toad, lumbered forward. Its path was headed directly toward the area where civilians were gathering.

Itachi’s heart sank as he saw the giant’s massive arm stretch out, its palm open, ready to crush the civilians below.

"Transformation Jutsu: Adamantine Staff!"

Suddenly, the Monkey King Enma, summoned by the Third Hokage, transformed into a black staff that stretched and intercepted the wooden palm just in time.

Crash!

The staff, empowered by Enma's strength, blocked the enormous hand.

"Earth Style: Earth-Style Rampart!"

Jiraiya appeared, slamming his hands into the ground. A thick earthen wall rose between the civilians and the giant, forming a solid defense.

---

Meanwhile, Minato Namikaze reappeared in Konoha after narrowly escaping the distorted space created by the masked man. He landed somewhat awkwardly in a grassy field.

In front of him lay a Flying Thunder God kunai embedded in the ground.

"My attack passed right through him, but he becomes solid again once it’s over..." Minato murmured, analyzing the situation. "What kind of jutsu is this? Could Itachi know anything about it?"

Suddenly, the space in front of Minato distorted once again. The masked man, clad in a black robe with ominous scarlet eyes, emerged.

"I won’t let you slip away this time," the masked man said mockingly, his eyes gleaming with amusement.

Minato reached for the kunai, slowly rising to his feet.

"Are you... Uchiha Madara?" Minato asked, his mind racing with questions. The man’s control over Wood Release, a technique of the First Hokage, left him unsettled.

But something felt off.

Even if this masked figure could use Wood Release, Minato doubted he was the legendary Madara. The chakra didn’t quite match the stories he’d heard.

Before he could think further, a powerful surge of chakra erupted from the village, drawing Minato’s attention.

"Could it be...?"

Chains suddenly shot out from the masked man’s sleeves, binding themselves to his wrists.

Obito charged forward with his chains at the ready. Minato gripped his kunai tightly, his mind sharp and focused.

Their eyes met as they closed the distance between them.

Minato struck first, his kunai aimed directly at the masked man. But as expected, the blade passed right through Obito’s body. With a swift motion, the masked man twisted his chains, attempting to bind Minato’s arms.

Swish!

But just as the chains neared him, Minato vanished in a blur, reappearing near another Flying Thunder God kunai a short distance away.

"This speed... I need to be faster," Obito thought, frustrated by his failure to trap Minato in the Kamui dimension. He had underestimated the Flying Thunder God technique.

Minato quickly assessed the situation. "He phases through attacks, but he needs to materialize to strike. If I time it right... I can win."

A strategy began to form. Minato realized that the masked man couldn’t maintain control over the Wood Release Giant for long; his focus was split between that and their battle.

"Now's my chance," Minato thought, eyes narrowing. "He’s overconfident. The longer this fight drags on, the more control he loses over the Wood Release."

Minato flung his special kunai, letting it fly past the masked man seemingly harmlessly.

Obito smirked under his mask, dismissing the kunai. "That won’t touch me. This battle is mine."

As Minato dashed forward, his right hand glowed with swirling blue chakra—his Rasengan forming.

Obito reached out, his palm mere inches from Minato’s shoulder, ready to drag him into the Kamui dimension.

But just when Obito thought victory was his, Minato vanished in a flash, reappearing behind him, where the kunai had landed.

"Rasengan!"

The spiraling ball of chakra slammed into Obito’s back, driving him into the ground with immense force. The earth cracked beneath them from the impact.

"That kunai..." Obito realized too late. "He used Flying Thunder God... again."

Minato’s calm, sharp blue eyes locked with Obito’s startled Sharingan.

"This is the second stage of the Flying Thunder God technique," Minato said coldly, his voice resolute.

Boom!

The ground cracked, and gravel scattered into the air.

With a swift motion, Minato Namikaze caught the handle of the Flying Thunder God Kunai he'd just thrown. His Rasengan struck the masked man in the back, sending violent chakra spiraling and tearing through the black robe.

Beneath the ripped fabric, the masked man's body was covered in a strange, white shell-like material. The Rasengan shattered part of the shell, sending pieces flying.

“Ugh!”

The masked man grunted as a trickle of blood seeped from beneath his mask.

As Minato’s Rasengan dissipated, it left behind the distinctive black mark of the Flying Thunder God on the man’s shell—a gateway for Minato’s future attacks. But just as he was about to take advantage of the mark, the sensation beneath his palm disappeared, and his hand phased through the masked man’s body.

Swish!

The masked man leapt back, landing on a large piece of debris, one of the few solid structures left.

His Sharingan glowed with malice as he sneered at Minato. "Even though I avoided the full force of your Rasengan, I still took internal damage."

The white shell began peeling away, starting from his face, liquefying as it touched the ground and disappearing.

“Zetsu’s protection?” the masked man muttered, his voice low.

Minato’s sharp eyes watched the strange substance sink into the earth. He realized the mark he had left on the masked man had vanished—absorbed, along with the chakra trail.

"Gone?" Minato whispered in disbelief. Even his razor-sharp senses couldn’t track the man’s signature anymore.

"What... exactly is he?" Minato thought as he analyzed the situation. Though the man’s chakra was disrupted by the attack, it remained potent.

"Rasengan and my Flying Thunder God mark were absorbed by something on his body," Minato mused, his expression hardening. The battle had taken a more dangerous turn.

"As expected of the Fourth Hokage," the masked man said with a mocking sigh. His Sharingan eyes, however, gleamed with dark determination. "But no matter how strong you are, you won’t save Konoha today!"

Minato's frown deepened. He understood now—the masked man was stalling him. In a direct fight, the man couldn’t keep up, but as long as Minato was distracted, the wood giant terrorizing Konoha would continue its rampage.

"I need to end this quickly," Minato thought, his normally calm demeanor replaced by a sense of urgency as the destructive chakra from the village intensified.

---

Boom! Boom!

Konoha trembled as violent ninjutsu clashed with the giant wooden construct ravaging the village. Buildings crumbled under its onslaught, and the air was thick with smoke and chakra.

Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, wielded the Adamantine Staff as he deflected the construct’s attacks. His clones assisted by launching counterattacks, while Jiraiya, alongside his summoned toad, Gamabunta, fought fiercely to hold the giant back.

But Hiruzen was tiring. No longer in his prime, sustaining high-level ninjutsu and maintaining the summoning of Enma was rapidly depleting his chakra.

As another massive wooden hand descended toward him, Hiruzen's eyes widened. He couldn’t evade this time.

The shadow of the wooden hand loomed over him when suddenly—

Bang!

The wooden fist was sent flying, the ground shaking from the impact.

"Tsunade..." Hiruzen whispered, relief flooding him as he saw her standing before him, her fist still trembling from the punch.

“Sensei, don’t you dare collapse on me,” Tsunade said sternly. Medical chakra glowed faintly in her hands as she began healing Hiruzen’s injuries. Despite her outward confidence, there was a visible strain on her face, as she fought through her hemophobia—the curse that had haunted her since Dan's death.

“I’m fine, Tsunade,” Hiruzen reassured her, though the exhaustion in his voice betrayed him.

"If you fall, Jiraiya won’t be able to handle this on his own," Tsunade muttered, continuing her treatment while glancing toward the chaos. “Where’s Minato?”

Jiraiya, struggling to fend off another assault from the wooden giant with Gamabunta’s help, gritted his teeth. The intensity of the attacks had increased after Hiruzen’s momentary lapse.

“Minato’s probably fighting that masked guy,” Jiraiya muttered under his breath, cursing the situation.

Chichi!

The five faces embedded in the wood giant head began to glow, channeling chakra into a powerful attack. It was gathering elemental energy—preparing to unleash a devastating blast toward the evacuation zones where civilians were still being shepherded to safety.

"No!" Hiruzen's remaining clones sprang into action, their hands flying through signs as they released counter-attacks of their own.

Boom!

The resulting clash was enormous, but Hiruzen’s ninjutsu was quickly losing ground, his chakra nearly depleted.

---

Meanwhile, Itachi carried Sasuke toward the shelters. He glanced back at the battlefield with narrowed eyes.

“The Third Hokage can’t keep this up much longer,” Itachi thought grimly. His suspicions were confirmed when one of Hiruzen’s water clones dispersed with a soft pop, unable to maintain the chakra needed for a water-style technique.

Whoooosh!

A massive torrent of water surged toward the village.

---

Author's Note: Hope you like it.

Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Blood and Tears

---

"Crash!"

A colossal surge of water, having overpowered the Third Hokage's Shadow Clone Jutsu, surged through the streets, toppling houses in its wake.

The torrent swept away debris and surged forward, roaring toward a group of civilians fleeing to the safety of the shelters.

A Water Release of this magnitude was near unstoppable, even if a squad of skilled ninja tried to resist it.

The enormous wave bore down on them, and as the civilians glanced back, despair filled their eyes.

Suddenly, a blur appeared in front of the water, hands moving through a series of seals, ending with the "Yin" seal.

"Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation!"

Flames erupted from his mouth, expanding rapidly to meet the rushing water head-on.

"Ssssh!"

The fire and water clashed violently, sending a thick cloud of steam billowing into the air. The figure of the man became obscured, but the civilians immediately recognized him.

"It's the Uchiha clan's leader!"

"Uchiha Fugaku-sama!"

Among the Uchiha, only their patriarch, Fugaku, could wield a Fire Release of this scale.

"Take this chance! Get to safety!" yelled one of the Konoha ninja overseeing the evacuation, his voice carrying both urgency and surprise at Fugaku's timely intervention.

As Fugaku held back the Water Release, the Third Hokage's other clones began to falter under the strain of multiple battles.

"Boom!"

A massive wall of earth suddenly erupted from the ground, blocking a terrifying wave of flames that had just descended.

"Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall!" Jiraiya's voice rang out, his face set in concentration as he shielded the village.

The flames crashed into the earthen wall, causing it to glow red-hot, but the defense held.

Just as Jiraiya turned his attention to another area, a thunderous crack echoed through the battlefield. A bolt of lightning, swift and deadly, struck down from the sky like a pillar of destruction.

"Chidori!"

A high-pitched chirping sound cut through the air as Kakashi, clad in his ANBU gear, appeared beneath the descending bolt. The lightning gathered in his palm, intensifying, growing even darker in color.

"He's going to cut through lightning?!" a nearby Konoha ninja gasped in disbelief.

Kakashi's Sharingan spun rapidly, and with precision, he thrust his Chidori forward, slicing through the bolt of lightning with a flash of sparks.

Though Fugaku, Jiraiya, and Kakashi had each neutralized powerful elemental ninjutsu, two more deadly forces remained unchecked, racing toward the fleeing civilians.

"Whoosh!"

A Wind Release tore through the air, slashing everything in its path. Itachi and Izumi were dangerously close to the shelter, but the civilians at the rear had no time to react.

"Ahhh!"

The Wind Release hit the remaining civilians, their screams piercing the air as blades of wind sliced through their bodies. Blood sprayed into the air.

A group of Konoha ninja, assigned to cover the retreat, leaped into action. With no time to form proper jutsu, they threw themselves in front of the civilians, using their bodies as shields.

Their flesh was shredded, but they held the line long enough for their comrades to release defensive ninjutsu, momentarily halting the Wind Release.

"Run! Now!" screamed one of the Konoha ninja, his voice raw as he stared down death.

Izumi froze, tears streaming down her face as the horrific scene unfolded. The civilians around her stood paralyzed with fear and despair.

Itachi, his voice commanding despite his young age, snapped them out of their shock. "Run! If you stop now, their sacrifice will be in vain!"

Grabbing Izumi's hand, Itachi bolted toward safety, cradling baby Sasuke in his arms as the infant began to cry.

As they fled, the Konoha ninja holding back the Wind Release started to fall, one by one, torn apart by the brutal force. Yet others stepped up to replace them.

Just as the Wind Release began to fade, a stray blast slipped through their defenses, heading straight for Itachi and Izumi.

With a sharp sound, the wind blades ripped through the air. Itachi sensed the danger and reacted instantly. He shoved Izumi aside and twisted his body, shielding Sasuke from the attack.

The wind blade grazed Itachi's shoulder, tearing through his clothes and leaving a thin cut on his cheek. Blood trickled down his face, but he remained focused, quickly glancing at Sasuke to ensure he was unharmed.

The Wind Release finally dissipated, leaving devastation in its wake. The streets were littered with bodies, civilians who hadn't reached safety in time. The once-lively roads were now painted with blood and death.

Izumi sat up, tears streaming down her face as she took in the horror before her. She gagged, unable to hold back the revulsion.

Itachi stood, his blood-red Sharingan spinning wildly. His young face was twisted in anger and sorrow as he surveyed the carnage. His hands trembled, and his breath came in shallow, ragged gasps as he fought to maintain his composure.

As tears spilled from his eyes, they mixed with the blood on his cheek, leaving a haunting red trail down his face.

---

Suddenly, Itachi felt an intense swelling in his eyes, followed by a sharp, searing pain shooting through his head.

“Ahhh!”

The pain was unbearable, beyond what any child should endure. Even Itachi, known for his composure, couldn’t suppress his scream. His small body staggered, but despite the agony, his arms instinctively tightened, still cradling Sasuke securely, shielding him.

His Sharingan abruptly deactivated, and yet, a strange sensation echoed in his mind.

Snap!

The familiar sound of his Sharingan activating rang out once again.

“Why... why is this happening?” Itachi thought, gritting his teeth against the pain. He stared at the carnage before him—the devastation and the bodies strewn across the streets. His heart swelled with a combination of sorrow and rage.

He had once followed a principle that transcended the ethics of the shinobi world, striving to prevent needless loss of life. Yet, here he stood, witnessing the senseless destruction of his village, and his resolve wavered under the weight of the horror.

His outburst drew the attention of the fleeing civilians. Some hesitated, turning back to the chaos that loomed behind them. The sight of the destruction, of their fallen loved ones, filled them with dread.

One man, however, overcame his fear. Trembling, he ran toward Itachi and Izumi.

"Are you alright?" he asked, his voice quivering as he extended a hand to help Itachi to his feet.

Izumi remained frozen in place, her wide eyes staring vacantly at the devastation.

The man, likely in his thirties, glanced at Itachi’s tear-streaked face, noticing the blood trickling from the corner of his eye. His pupils widened in fear.

“Boom!”

Another explosion rocked the village, the ground shaking beneath the clash of immense power. The man flinched, knowing full well that civilians and lower-ranked shinobi were powerless in the face of such destructive forces.

The noise snapped Itachi back to reality. He straightened and looked past the destruction toward the enormous wooden giant still rampaging through Konoha. His eyes narrowed in determination before turning his gaze to Izumi.

She stood there, still in shock, though a nearby villager was attempting to console her.

“Izumi,” Itachi called softly as he approached her, still holding Sasuke in his arms. He placed a hand on her shoulder, the firm yet gentle touch rousing her.

“Itachi?” she whispered, confused, her gaze slowly focusing on him. Then she noticed the blood on his face. “You… are you hurt?”

Memories of him pushing her out of harm’s way flooded back, but she hesitated.

Itachi shook his head. He glanced down at Sasuke, who remained tightly swaddled and safe in his arms. He carefully handed Sasuke over to Izumi.

“Please, look after Sasuke,” Itachi instructed, his voice calm and steady. “The shelter is close now; this place is safe.”

Izumi stared at him, her eyes wide with concern. "What... what are you going to do?" she asked, cradling Sasuke in her arms as he began to stir.

The infant’s cries grew louder, and Izumi, inexperienced with handling babies, panicked. She tried to mimic how Itachi had held him, but Sasuke continued to wail.

With a gentle smile, Itachi leaned down and tapped Sasuke’s forehead with two fingers.

“Be good, Sasuke,” he whispered softly. “Your brother will be back soon.”

Sasuke’s cries softened as he gazed up at Itachi, his tiny eyes filled with innocence.

Itachi stood and turned to Izumi, his expression resolute. “Trust me. This will end.”

Before she could protest, Itachi darted off toward the massive wooden figure, his movements swift and purposeful. The Konoha shinobi stationed nearby barely had time to react as he disappeared into the chaos of battle.

---

"Boom!"

At the center of the village, the Third Hokage’s staff extended from his hands, striking the colossal wooden construct. The impact forced the creature to stagger backward.

A shadow loomed above, and with a deafening crash, a massive figure landed atop the wooden construct, crushing it with sheer weight.

"Boom!"

The ground trembled as the giant summoning beast pinned the construct beneath it. The chakra that had been gathering in the creature’s five mouths sputtered and dissipated.

"It's using too much chakra," Jiraiya muttered, his eyes fixed on the wooden monstrosity. "Its power is waning."

But both Jiraiya and the Third Hokage had expended tremendous amounts of chakra throughout the prolonged battle, and the strain was beginning to show.

“Jiraiya, my summoning time is nearly up,” Gamabunta warned, his voice steady but strained.

Jiraiya gritted his teeth. “I know.”

As if on cue, a puff of smoke erupted at Jiraiya’s feet—the telltale sign of a summoning reaching its limit. His body began to plummet from the sky, with no creature beneath him to cushion his fall.

Seeing an opening, the wooden giant extended a massive hand, aiming to crush Jiraiya mid-air.

Unable to dodge in time, Jiraiya braced himself, crossing his arms in a defensive stance.

Clang!

Golden chakra chains shot upward from the village below, wrapping tightly around the wooden giant and halting its movement.

Jiraiya's eyes widened in shock.

“Kushina?!”

The Adamantine Sealing Chains, an ability unique to the Uzumaki Clan, had halted the giant. In her prime, Kushina had used those very chains to subdue even the Nine-Tails.

At the base of the chains stood Kushina, her face pale, sweat dripping down her brow. She was still recovering from childbirth, but her resolve was unwavering.

“Cough… cough…”

Kushina coughed violently, her body trembling under the strain. Yet the chains held firm, binding the wooden giant in place.

Despite having given birth mere hours ago, and with the Nine-Tails constantly testing the limits of her seal, Kushina’s strength remained formidable.

“Minato…” she murmured, her senses tuned to the chakra signature of her husband battling elsewhere in the village. She could feel the intensity of his clash with the masked man who had attacked her during Naruto’s birth.

Amidst the chaos of battle, none noticed the small figure silently making its way through the village, drawing ever closer to the heart of the conflict…

---

 

Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Escape

---

Swish!

Itachi darted closer to where the wooden giant was wreaking havoc. As he neared the devastation left by the colossal creature, his eyes fell on the bodies of civilians and fallen shinobi scattered across the ruined streets and demolished houses.

Though Itachi rarely felt fear in such moments, a heavy weight settled in his chest.

"Tch!"

His dark pupils flickered into the blood-red of his Sharingan, the single tomoe in each eye slowly rotating.

But as the tomoe spun, an unsettling realization struck him. His chakra was depleting rapidly, and his body was weakening at an alarming rate.

"This body... it’s too young. It can’t handle the strain of these eyes."  

He raised his hands in front of his face, watching as his chakra pathways pulsed visibly with energy. A rare look of surprise crossed his usually calm features.

He lifted his head, locking eyes on the towering wooden giant, now restrained by Kushina’s Adamantine Sealing Chains.

"If I use that power now, the destruction will be catastrophic... but I can’t let this go on. I have to stop it!"

From this distance, Itachi’s sharp mind quickly identified the source of the wooden statue’s control: the masked man—Tobi, pretending to be Madara—manipulating the creature with his Sharingan, much like Itachi had implanted Amaterasu in Sasuke’s eyes.

"Tobi..." Itachi’s grip tightened as the masked man’s image flashed in his mind.

Despite the immense strain, Itachi pushed forward. The devastation, the cries of the wounded, and the chaos around him only hardened his resolve.

"I won’t let this continue."

His Sharingan spun faster, and a second tomoe emerged in each eye.

"Double tomoe..." Itachi muttered under his breath. His vision sharpened, but so did the pain. His young body struggled to maintain the power of his evolving eyes. Blood vessels strained, and blood began to drip from their corners.

Even so, he pressed on, feeling the Sharingan push further.

"It’s still within me..." Itachi thought as the tomoe evolved into a three-tomoe Sharingan. His body trembled from the strain, and he dropped to his knees, panting heavily. His chakra reserves were nearly depleted.

"I can’t... stop!" He gritted his teeth, forcing himself to stand as the wooden giant struggled against Kushina's chains.

Its five mouths began gathering chakra, preparing to unleash another devastating ninjutsu.

Itachi knew he didn’t have much time.

With his entire body screaming in protest and his vision blurring, he stood his ground, determined.

"I made a vow to prevent this kind of suffering... and I won’t let you rampage any longer!"

A burning sensation surged through his brain as his Sharingan began to change again. The three tomoe slowly merged into the intricate pattern of the Mangekyō Sharingan.

As the Mangekyō Sharingan fully awakened, Itachi felt as though he stood on the edge of life and death. The power was overwhelming, but so was the pain. His young body could barely contain the immense strength.

"Mangekyō..." Itachi whispered through clenched teeth.

He raised his head, locking his gaze on the wooden titan. His Mangekyō Sharingan glowed as he funneled every last ounce of his strength into his ocular power.

"Stop!"

A surge of chakra erupted from Itachi’s eyes, sending a powerful wave of visual energy toward the giant. The chakra gathering in the wooden figure’s mouths halted abruptly.

Jiraiya, who had been fighting the giant alongside the Third Hokage, noticed the sudden shift. "What...? The wooden golem stopped..." he muttered, scanning the battlefield.

Kushina, still struggling to maintain her chains, glanced over her shoulder, recognizing the distinctive pattern in Itachi’s eyes. "Itachi?"

But Itachi, pale and bleeding, stood motionless, his gaze unwavering as he maintained the jutsu.

"You won’t hurt anyone else..." Itachi whispered, his voice barely audible.

His Mangekyō Sharingan flared again, amplifying the surge of chakra.

"Amaterasu!"

Black flames erupted across the wooden giant’s body, consuming it from within. The massive creature writhed in agony as the inextinguishable flames spread.

Though victorious, Itachi’s body had reached its limit. His vision darkened, and his legs gave out beneath him.

"I... I did it..." he thought, collapsing as unconsciousness claimed him.

The last thing he heard before the darkness overtook him was a faint voice carried on the wind.

"Sasuke..."

---

Meanwhile, in the grassy field where Minato faced the masked man...

Swish!

Minato, bathed in golden light, darted around the masked man at blinding speed, leaving afterimages in his wake. His relentless assault left his opponent no room to counter.

Yet, the masked man remained unfazed. Behind his mask, his Sharingan gleamed with amusement, a smirk hidden beneath.

"Even the Fourth Hokage can’t touch me," he thought, confident in his ability to phase through every attack. But suddenly, a sharp pain seared through his mind.

"Ugh!"

His head throbbed, disrupting the Kamui technique he had been using. In that brief moment of vulnerability, Minato appeared beside him, his kunai slicing through the air.

"Shing!"

The masked man barely dodged, but not before Minato's kunai severed his left arm. Blood sprayed from the wound.

"Why... why did his phasing ability stop?" Minato wondered, his mind racing. "This isn’t just a matter of timing... something disrupted his Sharingan."

Realization dawned on him. "It’s the Mangekyō Sharingan! That’s how he’s been controlling the Wood Release statue from such a distance. But something interfered with his eye power!"

The masked man, bleeding heavily and missing an arm, winced in pain. "How could my Mangekyō Sharingan be disrupted? No one in Konoha should have this kind of ability!"

His teeth clenched behind the mask. "This... this can’t be happening!"

But it was undeniable—someone had interfered with his Sharingan, and his control over the wooden giant was slipping.

---

Minato narrowed his eyes. The masked man was weakened, bleeding, and his jutsu faltering. Though the village was safer, the masked figure was still a grave threat.

"I’ll leave the village to Kushina and the others," Minato thought. He could sense the calming chakra in the distance, indicating the wooden giant had ceased its assault.

Just as Minato prepared to land a decisive blow, a surge of chakra erupted from the ground beneath them.

Boom!

Thorny tree trunks shot from the earth, covering the battlefield in dense, twisting spikes. The masked man, standing among the growing branches, began sinking into the ground, his figure melding into the terrain.

Minato scanned the area. "This Wood Release... it’s covering all my Flying Thunder God markings!"

As the thick roots enveloped the battlefield, the masked man’s body turned intangible once more.

From the shadows, White Zetsu emerged, his twisted grin gleaming. "Tobi, how do you still have this much power?"

"I withdrew all the chakra from the wooden giant," Zetsu explained, mockery in his tone. "But we need to leave—now."

Though his intangibility had saved him, the Fourth Hokage was too fast, and escape was the only option.

With a grim expression, the masked man raised his hand. The space around his right eye warped and distorted.

"Vwoom!"

In an instant, his body vanished, pulled into the swirling vortex of his own jutsu.

---

Back in the village...

The wooden giant remained still as Kushina cautiously released her chains, watching for any sign of life. The tension in the air began to ease.

Jiraiya landed beside the Third Hokage. "It’s over, isn’t it?" Jiraiya asked, his voice cautious.

Hiruzen Sarutobi nodded slowly, his expression serious. "For now. But we must remain vigilant."

In the distance, Fugaku Uchiha watched intently, his Sharingan glinting. "Whoever disrupted that control... has immense power," he murmured.

Though the village had been spared further destruction, a new question lingered—who possessed the strength to interfere with the Mangekyō Sharingan?

—

 

Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Death?

---

"Disappeared!?"

Minato stood at the edge of the dense forest created by the Wood Release jutsu, his senses fully alert. The chakra presence of the masked man had completely vanished.

“Damn it,” Minato muttered under his breath, his usual calm demeanor shaken by the masked man’s sudden escape.

The retreat left an unsettling feeling in Minato. Despite his efforts, he couldn't shake the sense of dread. The masked man’s survival meant he would remain a hidden threat, waiting for the right moment to strike again.

"There's more to this than I anticipated," Minato muttered. He hadn't detected any chakra signatures before the Wood Release erupted from the ground, nor had he sensed anyone approaching. It felt as if the earth itself had been manipulated, leaving Minato with more questions than answers.

“Another user of Wood Release... besides him?” Minato’s mind raced. He knew how rare the jutsu was since Hashirama Senju, the First Hokage. But now wasn’t the time to dwell on it.

With a grim expression, Minato turned his attention back to the village. There was still much to do.

---

In the village...

The ground shook as the Wood giant, deprived of chakra, began to crumble. The enormous structure splintered, crashing down like a mountain splitting apart.

"Boom!"

Minato appeared beside Kushina just as the Third Hokage, Jiraiya, and other shinobi watched the spectacle unfold, stunned by the sudden collapse.

Minato’s blue eyes narrowed. Something was off. 

---

Shisui Uchiha, known as the Body Flicker, was faster than anyone in his clan. He had sensed Itachi’s collapse and rushed to his side just as the massive wooden fragments began to rain down.

“Itachi!” Shisui shouted, leaping through the falling debris.

His eyes widened as he saw Itachi’s motionless form lying beneath the crumbling wooden giant. Without hesitation, Shisui flicked a kunai to clear the path and swooped down to grab Itachi before the falling wreckage could crush him.

“Got you!” Shisui muttered, clutching Itachi tightly as he escaped the destruction zone just in time.

Minato appeared beside him, using the Flying Thunder God Technique to travel instantly.

“Shisui,” Minato said as they landed on safer ground, “Itachi… is he...?”

Shisui looked down at Itachi, blood dripping from the boy's eyes. His chakra system was utterly drained—so much so that even Shisui’s Sharingan couldn’t detect any flow of life energy.

“He’s not breathing,” Shisui said, panic rising in his voice. “Hokage-sama, what do we do?”

Minato had already sensed Tsunade's chakra nearby. Without wasting a moment, he placed a hand on Shisui’s shoulder, and in a flash of golden light, they appeared next to Tsunade.

“Tsunade! Please, help him!” Minato called, handing Itachi’s limp body to the medical ninja.

Tsunade’s eyes widened when she saw Itachi’s pale face and the blood on his cheeks. Memories of other —young lives cut short—rushed back, and for a brief moment, she froze.

“Tsunade!” Minato’s sharp tone snapped her back to reality.

Tsunade activated her healing jutsu, her hands glowing green as she poured chakra into Itachi’s body, desperately searching for any sign of life.

A heavy silence fell over the group as Tsunade worked, her expression darkening.

After a tense moment, she looked up, her voice heavy with regret. “It’s too late…”

---

"Why?"

Shisui’s voice trembled as he looked at Itachi’s lifeless form. There were no external injuries, yet no chakra flowed through his body.

Minato clenched his fists. "It’s happened again..." he muttered, frustration and regret washing over him. Itachi had trusted him, and despite stopping the masked man, he had failed to protect the boy.

Shisui, his voice raw, asked, "What happened?" His Sharingan flared, the veins around his eyes darkening from the strain. Though they hadn’t known each other long, he and Itachi had become close friends.

"I can’t save him," Tsunade's voice was low, carrying the weight of countless losses. She, the greatest medical ninja, couldn’t save everyone.

Her fingers brushed Itachi's chest. "Not again..." she whispered, haunted by memories of her brother and Dan.

Suddenly, a soft thump broke the silence.

Tsunade froze, her eyes widening. "Wait..."

Her heart raced as she placed her hand back on Itachi’s chest, chakra flaring to life once more.

“Tsunade?” Minato asked, bewildered.

Ignoring him, Tsunade focused on the faint pulse beneath her fingers. "This... is impossible," she whispered in disbelief.

Minato and Shisui exchanged hopeful glances. “Is there a chance?” Minato asked.

Tsunade met their eyes. "There’s still chakra in his body."

"What!?" Shisui and Minato exclaimed together. Both had sensed nothing earlier, and even Shisui’s Sharingan confirmed the absence of chakra.

Now, under Shisui’s watchful gaze, faint traces of chakra flowed through Itachi’s meridians, like tiny streams barely keeping him alive. Minato, using his own sensory abilities, also detected the weak, yet steady chakra.

Tsunade straightened, her face more composed. "Minato, we need to get him to Konoha Hospital immediately. His condition is critical, and even with my medical ninjutsu, he won’t survive without more advanced treatment."

Without hesitation, Minato nodded. Placing a hand on Tsunade’s shoulder, he teleported them both to the hospital, with Itachi in tow.

---

At Konoha Hospital...

Minato and Tsunade appeared near the medical storage room. Without using the doors, they leapt through the window, landing inside. Tsunade scanned the shelves, grabbing medications and tools swiftly.

"Place his arm here," Tsunade instructed, mixing the medicine. Minato gently extended Itachi’s arm in front of her.

Tsunade made a small incision along Itachi’s wrist, pouring a concoction of healing elixirs into the wound. The green light of her chakra enveloped the mixture, guiding it through his body.

Minato watched as Itachi’s pale skin slowly regained color. Under his sensory perception, he felt Itachi’s chakra stabilizing and strengthening, though still faint.

Moments later, Shisui appeared through the broken window, relief washing over him when he sensed Itachi’s recovering chakra.

Tsunade’s expression softened. The worst had passed. She turned to Minato, who was still watching Itachi.

“How did this happen, Tsunade?” Minato asked, puzzled. "Earlier, we both sensed nothing. He was... gone."

Tsunade sighed. “It’s rare, but sometimes the body protects itself. When a shinobi pushes beyond their limits, the body may instinctively reserve a small amount of chakra to avoid complete exhaustion."

Minato and Shisui looked confused, so Tsunade elaborated. “The body has a survival instinct. When someone overuses their chakra like Itachi did, it can seal away a small reserve to prevent death. It doesn’t happen often, but…” she trailed off, glancing at Itachi, "...it seems that’s what saved him."

“So he didn’t die because his body... hid his chakra?” Shisui murmured.

Tsunade nodded, though her expression remained serious. “Yes, but if we hadn’t acted quickly, that reserve wouldn’t have lasted much longer. He’s still in critical condition.”

Minato exhaled deeply. “Then... there’s hope."

Tsunade gave a small, encouraging smile. "Yes, but he'll need time. I’ll stay with him and continue treatment. For now, that’s all we can do."

Minato and Shisui exchanged a look, grateful for the small miracle that kept Itachi alive. There was still much to be done, but for now, one victory was enough.

---

 

Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Dissociated Consciousness

---

"Let me take care of Itachi first," Kushina said softly, stepping closer to Shisui and gently taking the unconscious child from his arms.

"Thank you for your hard work," Minato said, his gaze filled with genuine gratitude as he looked at Kushina.

For years, she had been his steadfast support, not only as a kunoichi but also as his wife. Their shared dream had always been to protect the village, even at the cost of their personal happiness. Yet, being Hokage meant endless responsibilities, a burden they both silently bore.

Kushina nodded, her expression gentle but resolute. "No problem," she replied with a small smile, her words more of a reassurance than anything else.

Turning to Tsunade, Minato said, "Lady Tsunade, I’ll be heading off now." Without waiting for a response, he vanished in a flash of golden light, using the Flying Thunder God Technique.

Shisui gave Kushina and Tsunade a quick nod before disappearing through the shattered window with silent precision.

Left alone, Kushina turned to Tsunade, her brow furrowing with concern as she looked at the child in her arms. "Tsunade-sama, what happened to him?"

---

Minato appeared in the room where Biwako and Naruto rested. His gaze softened momentarily before he carefully transported Naruto to the Konoha Hospital, where Kushina and Tsunade awaited. Not pausing for even a moment, he vanished again, reappearing by the Third Hokage's side.

Jiraiya was already there, standing with Hiruzen Sarutobi.

"Sorry I’m late," Minato said, surveying the massive destruction caused by the battle. A significant section of Konoha lay in ruins, the remnants of the giant Wood Golem scattered across the landscape.

His usually calm blue eyes reflected a mix of frustration and guilt.

"Where’s the masked man?" Jiraiya asked grimly, already aware that the man had targeted Kushina during her labor.

"He escaped," Minato admitted through clenched teeth.

Both Hiruzen and Jiraiya’s expressions tightened, the Third Hokage speaking first. "Someone escaped you?"

Minato’s mastery of the Flying Thunder God Technique was unparalleled. For anyone to evade him was almost unthinkable.

"The space-time ninjutsu he used is beyond even the Second Hokage’s," Minato explained, his tone heavy with frustration. "But techniques alone don’t win battles."

He paused, his expression darkening. "During our fight, he had some kind of barrier or shield protecting him. I should have been able to mark him with my kunai, but he managed to escape before I could land a decisive blow."

Jiraiya folded his arms, his voice serious. "A man who knows about the Nine-Tails’ weakened seal during childbirth, bypasses Konoha’s barrier, and even wields Wood Release... could he really be—"

"No," Minato interrupted, shaking his head. "He’s not Uchiha Madara."

Both Jiraiya and Hiruzen stared at him in disbelief.

Minato continued, his voice firm. "His abilities are extraordinary, but his lack of combat experience gives him away. If he were truly Madara, I wouldn’t have been able to fight him off so easily."

He hesitated before adding, "Madara’s battle instincts and strategies were unmatched. This masked man, though powerful, doesn’t possess that same level of mastery. He may have a connection to Madara, but he isn’t him."

Hiruzen and Jiraiya exchanged a tense glance but nodded in agreement, trusting Minato’s insight.

Minato’s eyes swept over the ruins of the village. Despite the chaos, there was no time to dwell on the masked man’s identity—there was still much to rebuild and protect.

---

At the Konoha evacuation shelter, the Uchiha Police Force regrouped after ensuring the civilians’ safety. Fugaku, returning from the battlefield, entered the shelter shortly after.

Shisui approached Mikoto and Fugaku swiftly. His expression was grim as he relayed the details of Itachi’s condition as explained by Lady Tsunade.

Mikoto’s face turned pale, her hands trembling as she clutched Sasuke closer. The baby began crying loudly, sensing his mother’s distress.

"Mikoto," Fugaku said softly, steadying her as she staggered. His voice remained calm, but the worry in his eyes was unmistakable.

Nearby, Izumi’s body trembled uncontrollably as Shisui’s words sank in. "Why… why did this happen?" she whispered, her voice thick with anguish. Before she could collapse, her father caught her, his own expression heavy with sorrow.

Mikoto handed Sasuke to Izumi and took a shaky step forward. "Itachi… he saved us. He—" Her voice broke as tears streamed down her face.

Finally, unable to hold it in, she screamed, "My child! My child!" Her wail echoed through the shelter as she rushed toward the hospital.

Fugaku made no move to stop her. Instead, he turned to Shisui, his expression unreadable. "Shisui, take care of Mikoto and Sasuke for me."

"Clan Leader," Shisui began, surprised by Fugaku’s calm demeanor.

Fugaku glanced at the civilians and Uchiha clan members around him. Many had lost family and friends, and as the leader of the Uchiha clan and the captain of the police force, his duty was clear.

"I understand," Shisui said after a moment, bowing before following after Mikoto.

---

After the crisis in the village was resolved, the Hokage’s emergency orders were lifted. The remaining ninja immediately began searching for survivors among the ruins.

Konoha’s medical teams worked tirelessly, transporting the injured to the overcrowded hospital.

Shisui walked briskly behind Mikoto, who cradled Sasuke in her arms, her pace quick despite the strain. When he learned of Itachi’s location, Shisui rushed to catch up, passing by Tsunade at the hospital entrance.

Inside the ward, Kushina had already wiped the blood from Itachi’s face. The young Uchiha lay unconscious on the hospital bed, his breathing shallow.

Kushina suddenly heard hurried footsteps approaching from the hallway, accompanied by the distressed cries of a baby. She turned, her senses sharpened, just as the door swung open.

Mikoto, her tear-streaked face taut with worry, clutched Sasuke tightly.

“Mikoto…” Kushina began, her voice soft.

But Mikoto, her focus entirely on her son, didn’t respond. She rushed to Itachi’s bedside, her trembling hand hovering just above his face.

Sasuke’s wails grew louder, his voice hoarse with desperation.

Mikoto’s hand quivered, and her tears fell freely. “Ah…” she whispered, biting her lip to stifle a sob. Though she was a seasoned kunoichi, the pain of seeing her child like this was too much to bear.

Naruto, nestled in Kushina’s arms, stirred at the sound of Sasuke’s cries. Blinking sleepily, he glanced at Sasuke, his wide blue eyes filled with curiosity.

Kushina stepped forward, placing a reassuring hand on Mikoto’s shoulder. “Mikoto,” she said gently, “I know it hurts. But Sasuke needs you. If he keeps crying like this, he could fall ill—and Itachi needs you both to stay strong.”

Mikoto’s body trembled, her shoulders heaving as she tried to steady herself. “I’m so useless,” she murmured, her voice choked.

“No,” Kushina replied firmly. “You’re a mother. It’s okay to feel this way. But you can’t let it overwhelm you. Sasuke and Itachi need your strength.”

Mikoto nodded slowly, drawing in a shaky breath. She rocked Sasuke gently, whispering soothing words, but the baby’s cries refused to cease.

It was as if Sasuke’s voice carried a plea: “Brother, wake up…”

---

In Itachi’s Mind

Deep in his unconscious state, Itachi’s awareness stirred faintly. The sound of Sasuke’s cries pierced the fog surrounding him.

“Sasuke…”

Even in this haze, Itachi recognized the voice of his younger brother. Though his body refused to move, his thoughts were clear.

“Don’t cry…”

He wanted to comfort Sasuke, but the weight of his injuries dragged him down, pulling him deeper into silence.

---

Back in the ward, Shisui and Izumi entered.

Kushina turned to them, her gaze curious. “Who’s this?” she asked, nodding toward Izumi.

“It’s Izumi,” Shisui answered. “She’s a classmate of Itachi’s from the Academy.”

Izumi’s heart sank when she saw Itachi’s pale face, but Sasuke’s cries pulled her focus. Without hesitation, she turned to Mikoto.

“Aunt Mikoto,” Izumi said softly, “may I hold Sasuke?”

Mikoto hesitated, then nodded, her movements mechanical. She passed Sasuke to Izumi, who held him with surprising ease.

Izumi walked closer to Itachi, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. “Itachi,” she whispered, “I know you can hear us. Sasuke needs you right now.”

She carefully took Itachi’s limp hand and placed it against Sasuke’s cheek.

For a moment, nothing happened. But then Sasuke’s cries began to soften.

Mikoto gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. “Itachi…”

Shisui stared, wide-eyed. “That actually worked?”

Kushina exhaled, her expression softening as she watched Sasuke’s cries fade into quiet whimpers.

Izumi smiled, holding Sasuke closer. “See? He knows you’re here, Itachi.”

As Sasuke finally drifted to sleep, Mikoto reached out to gently touch her elder son’s face.

“Thank you,” she whispered, her voice steady now.

---

In Itachi’s Mind

Itachi’s faint awareness felt the warmth of Sasuke’s cheek against his hand. The sound of his brother’s cries faded, replaced by peaceful silence.

“Sasuke…”

For the first time since slipping into unconsciousness, a sense of relief washed over him.

---

Author's Note: Hope you like it.

Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Absolute Analysis

---

Izumi gazed softly at Itachi before lowering her eyes to Sasuke, who had fallen asleep in her arms. His tiny face bore the telltale signs of exhaustion.

"Aunt Mikoto," Izumi said gently, releasing Itachi's hand and turning to carefully pass Sasuke over to Mikoto.

"Thank you," Mikoto replied, her warm smile radiating a quiet joy as she cradled her younger son. Her gaze lingered on Izumi, noticing the girl’s genuine concern.

Perhaps Itachi’s recent change has something to do with her, Mikoto mused. She knew her son well; Itachi wasn’t the type to let anyone in easily.

Izumi took a deep breath, her expression turning serious as she addressed Mikoto. "There’s something I’d like to ask."

"What is it?" Mikoto asked, her tone welcoming. "Feel free to speak your mind."

Izumi hesitated briefly, glancing at Itachi, who lay unconscious on the hospital bed. Her voice softened. "May I stay and take care of him tonight?"

Mikoto’s brow furrowed slightly in concern. "There’s no need for that. I’m here, and you should rest. You’ve had a long day."

Izumi shook her head, her sincerity evident. "I’m not tired. I’d feel better staying by his side."

Before Mikoto could respond, Kushina stepped forward, her voice firm yet understanding. "Let her stay," she said, placing a reassuring hand on Mikoto’s shoulder. "It’s been a long night for all of us. I doubt anyone in the village can truly rest tonight."

Her gaze shifted to Shisui, who stood near the door. "You probably have other duties to handle, Shisui. We’ll manage things here."

Shisui gave a short nod, his eyes briefly flickering to Itachi. "Thank you, Kushina-san," he said, his voice tinged with relief. "I’ll check in later." He glanced once more at Itachi, then left swiftly, his footsteps fading down the corridor.

In the quiet room, Mikoto and Kushina turned their attention back to the children. Naruto, wide-eyed and alert, squirmed in Kushina’s arms, his tiny fingers grasping at her hair. Despite the chaos of the night, the newborn seemed unaffected, his curiosity unbroken.

Izumi sat by Itachi’s bedside, her bright eyes unwavering as she studied his face. Itachi... whether or not the village knows the full extent of what you did tonight, I’ll never forget. You saved me. I’ll stay with you until you wake.

---

Meanwhile, in a remote part of the Land of Fire, near the base of a jagged mountain...

Buzz!

The air shimmered, rippling like disturbed water, before a figure emerged from a spiraling distortion.

Cough, cough!

The masked man stumbled, bracing himself against a nearby rock. He slid down to the ground, gasping for air. His left arm was severed, yet strangely, there was no blood.

His single visible eye darted around anxiously, still alight with fear. If Tobi hadn’t intervened, he would’ve been finished. The Fourth Hokage had come terrifyingly close to ending him.

Minato Namikaze... That man is far too dangerous, he thought bitterly. Despite his youth, the masked man understood he was outclassed—not just in raw power but in experience.

The air rippled again, and a massive pitcher-plant-like form emerged from the ground. The entity opened slowly, revealing a figure with a half-black, half-white body.

"You’re back," Zetsu said in his deep, measured tone. "What happened?"

The boy beneath the mask frowned. "The plan failed," he muttered, his voice tight with frustration. "Konoha was prepared. Jiraiya was guarding Kushina, and Minato responded faster than I anticipated."

He clenched his fists. "They broke my control over the wood giant and forced me into retreat. If it weren’t for Tobi, I wouldn’t have escaped alive."

Zetsu’s expression darkened. "Breaking your control over the wood giant... that would require ocular power equal to your own."

The boy stiffened, his voice low and dangerous. "Someone overpowered my Sharingan."

"What?!" Zetsu’s voice faltered. "But no one in the Uchiha clan possesses the Mangekyō Sharingan right now."

The boy’s eye narrowed. "Then explain how it happened. This is your job, Zetsu—gathering intelligence. Could it have been Fugaku? Or is someone else hiding their true abilities?"

Zetsu fell silent, considering the possibilities. If Fugaku had the Mangekyō, why would he conceal it? A revelation like that would bolster the Uchiha clan’s standing within Konoha, especially in these tumultuous times.

Still, the implications of their failure loomed heavy.

"The only explanation," Zetsu finally said, his voice grim, "is that Konoha knows about us."

"Are you so sure?"

The final words fell, but the voice that followed was distinctly different—lighter, almost whimsical compared to the earlier deep and calculating tone.

"There’s no other possibility," came the response, dripping with skepticism.

It wasn’t just his body that was split into black and white; his very existence seemed to embody duality. Black Zetsu, ever analytical, had been evaluating the situation earlier, while the more capricious White Zetsu now voiced his doubts.

"Is that so?"

The young man standing before them lowered his gaze, contemplative. Despite White Zetsu’s playful tone, he trusted Black Zetsu’s judgment implicitly. Among all the individuals he had encountered, none matched Black Zetsu's cunning and experience.

Not even the Third Tsuchikage or the Third Hokage, both celebrated as the oldest and most seasoned shinobi in the world, could rival him.

"So, how do you plan to trace the source of the leak? When and how it began?" the young man asked, his tone edged with impatience.

"I’ll handle that personally," Black Zetsu replied smoothly. "For now, you need to remain in the shadows. Tonight’s attack may have unsettled Konoha, but the damage was superficial—some ruined buildings, a handful of inconsequential casualties."

His indifference was chilling, his focus purely on the larger plan. The devastation inflicted on Konoha was, in his view, trivial.

"But the Fourth Hokage and his forces won’t take this lying down," Black Zetsu continued.

"You and I both know that."

His gaze shifted toward the young man beside him, a sly grin playing on his darkened features. The failure to bring Konoha to its knees with the wooden giant was merely a hiccup—a minor setback.

"Boring."

The young man’s retort was curt as he reached for his mask and secured it over his face.

"I’ve said it before. I’ll sever all ties to this world... no matter the cost."

Beneath the mask, the crimson glow of his Sharingan pierced the darkness, burning with a resolve forged from pain and loss.

---

The Aftermath in Konoha:

That night marked one of the darkest chapters in Konoha’s history. The village lay in ruins, a large portion reduced to rubble, and the scent of blood hung heavy in the air, refusing to dissipate.

But no matter how harrowing the night, dawn inevitably arrived.

Konoha’s ninja worked tirelessly through the night, evacuating survivors to the hospital and clearing debris from the streets. The devastation was so profound that the higher-ups prohibited civilians from leaving their shelters.

Some areas of the village presented horrors even hardened shinobi struggled to confront—scenes ordinary villagers couldn’t bear.

The cleanup efforts stretched into the following evening.

---

At the heart of the village, the Hokage Tower had suffered severe damage. Minato Namikaze, the Fourth Hokage, now conducted official duties from a temporary tent.

“The fact that Itachi is unconscious in the hospital must remain classified,” Minato instructed Shisui, his tone grave.

Despite Itachi's current state, Minato had deduced that he had used his Mangekyō Sharingan to break the masked man’s control over the wooden giant. Itachi’s intervention had likely saved the village from total annihilation.

Still, Minato knew the masked man would not let this failure go uninvestigated. Should he discover Itachi’s role, the Uchiha clan would undoubtedly face heightened scrutiny.

“Understood,” Shisui replied, his resolve unwavering.

Among Minato’s trusted circle, Shisui stood out as a beacon of loyalty. Though Minato had established his own Anbu, only a handful earned his full trust.

---

After Shisui departed, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, arrived, his expression unreadable.

“Minato, you called for me?”

Minato handed Hiruzen a scroll without preamble.

As Hiruzen’s eyes scanned the document, his expression darkened. It detailed the movements of Danzo’s Root operatives during the masked man’ assault on Konoha. Despite their considerable strength, Root had contributed little to the village’s defense.

“With their capabilities, they could have significantly reduced the casualties...”

The report didn’t stop at the operatives. It also highlighted the questionable actions of Danzo and Orochimaru. While their efforts to evacuate civilians weren’t outright wrong, their reluctance to engage in the battle was glaringly obvious.

“This is troubling,” Hiruzen admitted, his frown deepening.

"I have great respect for both Elder Danzo and Orochimaru, but their behavior during the attack is unacceptable," Minato said, his voice steady but firm. "I believe you agree this cannot continue."

Hiruzen sighed, his gaze distant. Minato’s position as Hokage was inherently challenging. Unlike his predecessors, Minato lacked the influence of a powerful clan, making his authority easier to question.

The older generation’s actions, while calculated, were undermining the unity Konoha desperately needed.

“I understand your concerns,” Hiruzen finally said. “But the village is still reeling. Stabilizing Konoha must take precedence for now. We’ll address this matter later.”

Minato watched as the Third Hokage left the tent, his frustration evident. The older generation’s adherence to outdated methods hindered Konoha’s progress.

With the Third Great Ninja War behind them, complacency posed the greatest threat to Konoha’s future.

---

As Minato completed the day’s work, his thoughts turned to Itachi. Visiting him openly as Hokage would attract unwanted attention, but he hoped the young Uchiha would understand his restraint.

“I’m sorry, Itachi,” Minato murmured. “For now, I can only hope you recover in peace.”

---

 

Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Self-healing

---

The news of the attack on Konoha spread across the ninja world like wildfire.

The initial reaction from the Four Great Nations was one of utter disbelief. Such a devastating strike, in their understanding, could only have been carried out by another major village. Yet, the Third Great Ninja War had ended less than a year ago, and none of the nations had recovered enough to launch such a bold move.

The realization that Konoha had been targeted so soon after the war sent shockwaves throughout the shinobi world.

When it was revealed that the attackers did not belong to any of the Great Nations, the defeated countries of the war felt a bitter sense of satisfaction. Konoha, which had triumphed in the conflict through sheer strength, was now forced to taste vulnerability.

Still, their schadenfreude was tempered by a shared concern: the emergence of a force powerful enough to challenge a Great Nation raised unsettling questions. For decades, the shinobi world had been dominated by the Five Great Nations, but this attack hinted at the existence of threats beyond their control.

In response, each country began discreetly bolstering its defenses, preparing for the possibility of an enemy they didn’t yet understand.

Meanwhile, Konoha began the arduous task of rebuilding.

Craftsmen from every corner of the Land of Fire arrived to assist with reconstruction, determined to restore the village to its former glory. For Konoha, the strength of its shinobi was not only its military might but also the foundation of its people's sense of security.

Civilians and shinobi mourned the lives lost during the attack, but even as grief hung over the village, there was a renewed determination to move forward. Heroes emerged from the chaos, their names celebrated by those they had saved.

Among these heroes were the Uchiha clan. Thanks to Minato’s foresight, Uchiha Fugaku and his clan had safeguarded many civilians during the attack. Fugaku’s leadership on that fateful night was witnessed by many, and for the first time in years, the Uchiha were regarded with admiration rather than suspicion.

But even amid the praise, one young Uchiha remained largely unknown.

Itachi Uchiha, who had risked his life to defend the village, lay comatose in a hospital bed, his fate uncertain.

---

Minato Namikaze, the Fourth Hokage, had spent the past several days immersed in paperwork.

The aftermath of the attack had left the village’s leadership scrambling to address urgent issues. Meanwhile, Kushina visited the hospital daily, offering comfort and assistance to Mikoto and her sons. Through her, Minato learned of Itachi’s condition.

Tsunade Senju, one of Konoha’s legendary Sannin, had explained that Itachi’s coma was caused by the strain of awakening the Mangekyō Sharingan under such extreme circumstances. Though Tsunade had managed to save his life, she warned there was no guarantee Itachi would wake.

Still, Minato held onto hope. He also saw an opportunity: the heroics of the Uchiha during the attack could serve as a bridge to mend the long-standing rift between the clan and the village leadership.

To ensure Konoha’s safety, Minato proposed strengthening the ANBU Black Ops. The masked man who had summoned the monstrous wooden figure during the attack had exposed significant gaps in the village’s defenses. After much deliberation, Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, agreed to Minato’s reforms.

By the time Minato had addressed the village's immediate needs, two weeks had passed.

---

On a crisp morning, Minato and Kushina made their way to Konoha’s hospital.

When they entered Itachi’s ward, they found Mikoto seated beside her son, gently wiping his face with a damp cloth. Sasuke lay asleep in a nearby bed, his small chest rising and falling with each breath.

Hearing the door open, Mikoto turned to see the couple.

“Minato-sama?” she said, her voice tinged with surprise.

Minato smiled warmly. “I’m sorry we couldn’t visit sooner, Mikoto.”

“You don’t need to apologize,” Mikoto replied, bowing her head slightly. “We’re deeply grateful for everything you’ve already done for Itachi.”

“Please, no formalities,” Minato said, waving a hand. “We’re friends, aren’t we?”

Kushina approached the bed, her eyes softening as she looked at the unconscious boy. “Has Tsunade-sama come by today?”

“Not yet,” Mikoto said, her expression clouded with worry. “She’s been so dedicated, but Itachi’s condition hasn’t improved.”

“Don’t lose hope,” Minato reassured her. “If anyone can help him, it’s Tsunade-sama.”

As if on cue, Tsunade entered the room, her presence commanding attention. “So, the great Fourth Hokage finally found time to visit?” she teased, raising an eyebrow.

Minato chuckled sheepishly. “Guilty as charged.”

Tsunade moved to Itachi’s side, her hands glowing with the soft light of healing chakra. As she began her treatment, the room fell silent, everyone watching with bated breath.

Moments later, the door burst open, and Izumi Uchiha rushed in, panting. “Sorry I’m late!”

Mikoto gave her a reassuring smile. “It’s all right, Izumi. You’ve been a great help.”

Izumi’s gaze darted to Itachi, her worry evident. “How is he?”

Before Mikoto could answer, Sasuke stirred awake, his sleepy eyes searching for his brother. Upon seeing Itachi still unconscious, tears welled in his eyes, and he began to cry.

Izumi knelt beside Sasuke, gently patting his head. “It’s okay, Sasuke-kun. Itachi-niisan will wake up soon.”

Minato and Kushina exchanged a somber glance. The weight of the moment was not lost on either of them.

---

Deep within his mind, Itachi stirred.

For two weeks, his consciousness had been trapped in a void, drifting through fragmented memories.

This time, however, Sasuke’s cries pierced through the haze, reaching him. Desperately, Itachi willed himself to respond, to awaken.

His eyelids fluttered, but his body refused to obey.

Tsunade froze mid-treatment, her eyes widening. “Wait... he’s waking up!”

---

As Tsunade concluded her initial explanation, Mikoto and Izumi, who had been soothing Sasuke, snapped their heads up in unison.

Minato and Kushina leaned forward, their attention glued to Tsunade.

Kushina broke the tense silence, skepticism evident in her tone. "Lady Tsunade, are you certain? It doesn’t seem like Itachi has moved even a little."

Kushina’s sharp intuition as a kunoichi made her attuned to any subtle changes in the boy’s condition.

Tsunade shook her head slightly, her hands glowing with medical chakra as she rested them on Itachi's forehead. "He’s not able to move yet. But..." Her tone trailed off as the glow in her hands intensified, flickering with renewed vigor.

The room fell into a heavy silence, no one daring to interrupt as Tsunade focused on her work. Minutes stretched into what felt like hours. Finally, the light in her palms faded, and Tsunade’s brow furrowed deeply.

"Strange... very strange," she muttered under her breath, her expression unreadable.

Mikoto's worry spilled over. "Lady Tsunade, what’s wrong?" she asked urgently, momentarily forgetting to comfort Sasuke.

Tsunade straightened, her arms crossing over her chest. "My treatments aren’t having the usual effect. His mental energy... it’s repairing itself."

Gasps filled the room, followed by a stunned silence.

"Self-healing?" Minato echoed, his analytical mind already dissecting her words.

Tsunade nodded. "The human body has an innate ability to heal wounds. Similarly, mental energy can regenerate naturally—though much more slowly. What’s happening with Itachi is unprecedented. His mental recovery is not only happening on its own but at a speed that defies logic."

Kushina frowned. "But if your healing isn’t effective, and his mind is doing all the work, doesn’t that mean..."

Minato's eyes narrowed in understanding. "Itachi’s recovery could take years."

Tsunade met his gaze evenly. "Precisely. If left entirely to natural processes, it could take anywhere from one to five years before he wakes."

"Five years?" Kushina murmured, concern flashing across her face.

Mikoto, however, visibly relaxed. "Even if it takes five years, as long as he wakes up, that’s all that matters."

Minato remained pensive. "But his physical condition... can his body endure for that long?"

Tsunade smirked, placing a hand on her hip. "Don’t underestimate me, Minato. I’ll be here to ensure his body remains in peak condition. I won’t let anything happen to him."

Her confidence brought a wave of relief.

"Thank you, Lady Tsunade," Mikoto and Izumi said in unison, bowing deeply.

Suddenly, a loud cry interrupted the moment.

"Yeah!"

All eyes turned to Naruto, who had shouted garbled baby words while glaring at Sasuke. His small fists waved in indignation.

Startled by the sudden noise, Sasuke stopped crying and glared back, his cheeks puffing in defiance.

The two toddlers locked eyes, their silent battle amusing the adults in the room.

Minato chuckled, rubbing the back of his head. "Well, that’s one way to calm Sasuke down."

Kushina raised an eyebrow. "These two... they’re barely out of diapers and already arguing. Are we sure they’ll grow up to be best friends?"

Mikoto laughed softly, relief lightening the atmosphere. "If this is how they start, maybe there’s hope after all."

---

Unbeknownst to them, Itachi could hear every word. His body remained paralyzed, but his mind was alert.

"So, my mental energy is self-healing..." Itachi mused. "Could this be tied to the Mangekyō Sharingan?"

Memories of the night of the attack flashed in his mind. Despite his physical exhaustion, his Mangekyō had not deactivated, though its powers seemed dormant, locked away to prevent further strain on his body.

"It doesn’t make sense," he thought. "A five-year-old body shouldn’t be able to sustain the Mangekyō, let alone its activation."

The anomaly gnawed at him. His mental strength should have been enough, but the damage he sustained was undeniable. Was it a side effect of the Mangekyō? Or was there something more—something deeper at play?

Itachi's thoughts grew hazy as his mind dipped into a forced state of rest, the healing process continuing in the quiet darkness.

---

 

Chapter 25: Chapter 25 2 years

 

---

 

Another half month had passed.

 

Somewhere in the world, there was a massive cave.

 

This cave had been artificially modified and turned into a vast underground base.

 

The most noticeable feature here was a gigantic lotus flower at the center.

 

Inside the lotus, a strange-looking creature sat cross-legged.

 

Its body was covered with jagged, branch-like protrusions, and its head bore nine closed eyes.

 

"It's been a month, and there's still no sign of him?" A deep voice echoed through the cave.

 

In front of the creature stood a masked man. Half of Zetsu’s body, wrapped in a giant pitcher plant, emerged from the ground.

 

"I’ve thoroughly investigated the Uchiha clan members who might have awakened the Mangekyō Sharingan, but everything seems normal. I haven’t found anything unusual," Black Zetsu reported, his tone laced with frustration. In his vast experience, this was unheard of.

 

"Given the current state of Konoha, even if someone had awakened the Mangekyō Sharingan, they wouldn’t reveal it so easily," the masked man replied, his voice calm but calculating.

 

The Mangekyō Sharingan’s appearance was difficult to detect unless its wielder activated it, making it hard to track—unless, of course, the person was already known.

 

"No matter who it is," the masked man’s voice grew cold, "I won’t allow them to stand in my way."

 

"Let’s focus on strengthening our forces for now," he added. "Not only did the attack fall short of expectations, but it also caused more problems than anticipated."

 

Black Zetsu snorted disdainfully. To him, the spies sent by the Five Great Nations were weaklings, incapable of posing a real threat.

 

However, he knew the masked man well enough to understand that the battle with the Fourth Hokage had left its mark on him. Before that, he had believed he had surpassed his former teacher.

 

Their grand plan was still in the preparatory stages. It was far too soon to openly oppose Konoha—or the Five Great Nations, for that matter.

 

---

 

A month had passed since the reconstruction began, and half of Konoha’s destroyed buildings had been restored. The ninja academy was also about to reopen.

 

In Itachi’s hospital room…

 

"It's ready."

 

Shizune carefully removed the IV needle from Itachi's arm.

 

Itachi, who had been in a coma, relied on the special medications Tsunade prepared daily to sustain his body’s energy.

 

"Thank you," Izumi said, bowing to Shizune. Mikoto had gone home to prepare dinner, leaving Izumi to watch over Itachi for now.

 

"No need to thank me," Shizune responded with a gentle smile.

 

Tsunade, leaning against the open doorframe with her arms crossed, spoke, "Shizune, starting tomorrow, you’ll be responsible for taking care of Itachi."

 

"Yes!" Shizune nodded, then glanced at Izumi, who was gazing at Itachi with concern.

 

Shizune chuckled softly. "Don’t worry, Izumi. Lady Mikoto and I will take good care of him. You should focus on returning to the academy."

 

The ninja academy had resumed classes, so Izumi had to go back to her studies.

 

"Alright," Izumi smiled at Shizune. Over the past few weeks, the two had grown close.

 

Tsunade, who was still by the door, turned her attention to a familiar figure approaching.

 

"You’re here," she said.

 

Minato Namikaze walked in with a warm smile. "Lady Tsunade."

 

"How is he?" Minato asked, glancing at Itachi before meeting Tsunade's eyes.

 

Tsunade replied. "The medicine I’ve prepared is helping to not only maintain his body but also gradually improve his physical condition over time."

 

With a more serious tone, she added, "But I have to ask—why are you so concerned about this boy? It can’t just be because of your friendship with Uchiha Mikoto."

 

Minato’s expression turned thoughtful. "I’m hoping to change certain long-standing dynamics in the village. When that time comes, I’ll need someone to serve as a bridge between the higher-ups in the village and the Uchiha clan."

 

Tsunade raised an eyebrow but didn’t seem surprised. "I see. Well, good luck."

 

She waved her hand dismissively and looked over at Shizune. "Come on, Shizune, let’s go."

 

"Right." Shizune nodded, turning to Izumi. "Take care, Izumi."

 

As they left, Shizune nodded respectfully to Minato and followed Tsunade to continue her medical training.

 

---

 

The next day, the academy resumed classes.

 

The atmosphere in the classroom was heavy. Gone were the days of carefree laughter—now, a somber mood filled the room.

 

Not only was Itachi in a coma, but two students from their class had died during the masked man’s attack on Konoha.

 

These children, who had previously known little of what it meant to be a ninja, were beginning to understand the harsh reality of their path.

 

Takashi, their instructor, entered the room with a textbook in hand.

 

Looking at the solemn faces of the students, he didn’t know what to say. 

 

He sighed. "Alright, let’s begin the lesson."

 

Suddenly, Kimura Yuki, a boy sitting in front of where Itachi and Izumi usually sat, stood up.

 

With determination burning in his eyes, Yuki bowed deeply to Takashi on the podium.

 

"Sensei, please teach me strong ninjutsu. I want to become powerful enough to protect the village, my family, and my friends. I don’t want anyone else to get hurt!"

 

Yuki's mother had died in the attack a month ago.

 

His words sparked a chain reaction. All the other students stood up, their faces filled with resolve.

 

"We're counting on you, Takashi-sensei!" they shouted in unison.

 

Some of the children had tears in their eyes, but they refused to cry. After that night, they understood that only by becoming stronger could they prevent such tragedies from happening again.

 

"I’ll do my best!" Takashi, standing at the podium, was moved by the students’ determination. He bowed deeply in return.

 

Izumi, sitting among them, felt a surge of emotion as she looked at the empty seat next to her.

 

"Itachi," she whispered to herself, "when you wake up, let’s protect the village, our families, and our friends together. I won’t let you face danger alone ever again!"

 

---

 

Two years quietly passed by...

---

 

The training ground at the Academy.

 

The afternoon class focused on shuriken throwing and taijutsu sparring.

 

A black-haired girl slowly walked into the field, holding several wooden shurikens in her right hand.

 

All eyes turned toward her.

 

"Begin!" Takashi called out.

 

*Shhhh!*

 

As soon as he finished speaking, several wooden shurikens flew through the air, landing perfectly on the target about ten meters away, each one dead center.

 

Cheers erupted from the students.

 

In the windows of the academy, students from other grades watched the training ground with curiosity.

 

"That girl is pretty amazing," one boy said, awe in his voice as he gazed at the black-haired girl.

 

"Of course," another boy in red replied, "didn't you notice the crest on her clothes?"

 

"The Uchiha clan... no wonder."

 

"What's her name?"

 

The first boy looked at his friend, who was known for being the most informed in their grade.

 

"Izumi Uchiha. She’s been top of her class ever since she entered the academy. No one else even comes close," the boy in red replied with a grin.

 

"She's incredible, but it's kinda embarrassing for the boys that a girl is stronger than them," the first boy commented.

 

"Embarrassing? To be honest, there aren’t many in our grade—even those about to graduate—who are stronger than Izumi Uchiha. The name ‘Uchiha’ carries weight for a reason," the red-clothed boy replied, frowning. "Actually, when we first started, there was one boy who could match her... but he got caught up in that incident two years ago and hasn’t been seen since."

 

"He’ll be back!"

 

On the training ground, Izumi’s usually calm and gentle face hardened slightly. She’d overheard the conversation.

 

"Sorry!"

 

The two boys, realizing their mistake, immediately apologized under Izumi’s sharp gaze.

 

Their nervous apologies caused a ripple of laughter among the other students.

 

Izumi eventually looked away, her frown fading slightly. But her thoughts were still distracted—until someone called her name.

 

"Next match: Yuki Kimura vs. Izumi Uchiha!"

 

"Izumi, it’s your turn!" a girl nudged her gently, snapping her out of her reverie.

 

The shuriken throwing lesson was over; now it was time for taijutsu sparring.

 

"Thanks."

 

Izumi nodded at her friend, lightly jumping into the center of the field.

 

"This girl’s shuriken skills are impressive, but she’s an Uchiha. Taijutsu is another story," a proud-looking boy commented from the windowsill, observing Izumi’s performance.

 

He was one of the top students in the senior class, someone who prided himself on his own shuriken skills, which Izumi had just matched—or even surpassed.

 

"They sure have a lot of time to spare," Yuki Kimura said, glancing at the spectators before turning back to Izumi. "But as a guy, I’m not planning to lose easily to you, Izumi..."

 

Though he knew he probably couldn’t win, his eyes blazed with determination.

 

"Taijutsu sparring, begin!" Takashi's voice rang out.

 

*Swish!*

 

In the blink of an eye, Izumi’s figure blurred, disappearing from view. She reappeared in front of Yuki, who hadn’t fully processed what had happened.

 

Even so, his taijutsu instincts kicked in, and he counterattacked on reflex.

 

*Boom!*

 

The two figures clashed briefly, but it wasn’t long before Izumi had her hand in a sword-like position at Yuki’s neck.

 

"I-I yield!" Yuki chuckled sheepishly.

 

Izumi immediately withdrew her hand, smiling kindly at him.

 

"No matter how hard we try, it feels like we’re no match for you," Yuki sighed. "If Itachi were here, he’d be the only one who could spar with you."

 

At the mention of Itachi, Izumi’s expression softened, sadness creeping into her eyes.

 

"Ah, sorry!" Yuki quickly apologized, realizing his slip of the tongue.

 

"It’s okay." Izumi smiled gently. "But you’re wrong about one thing..."

 

"If he were here, Itachi would’ve already graduated from the Academy and become a real ninja by now."

 

"Really?" Yuki was stunned. He knew Izumi and Itachi were close, but to say something like that...

 

Back when Itachi was in the Academy, his grades were exceptional. Graduating in just two years was a feat only two people in Academy history had achieved.

 

---

 

The sun was setting, and the Academy day was coming to a close.

 

"Alright, class dismissed! See you all tomorrow!" Takashi called out cheerfully.

 

As soon as he turned his back, a figure jumped out of the classroom window.

 

"She’s headed to the hospital again," a girl at a nearby desk murmured, watching Izumi rush off.

 

---

 

At Konoha Hospital, inside a quiet ward...

 

Mikoto Uchiha had left earlier to prepare dinner, and Kushina Uzumaki had brought Naruto to visit Itachi.

 

"Mom’s leaving for a bit, Naruto. Be nice to Sasuke, okay? No fighting!" Kushina instructed before leaving the room.

 

As soon as she was gone, Naruto’s blue eyes wandered over to Sasuke, who was sitting on the other bed.

 

Both boys were just over two years old, old enough to walk and talk, but their relationship hadn’t been the most peaceful from the start.

 

"Idiot, what are you staring at?" Sasuke scowled at Naruto.

 

"I’m looking at an even bigger idiot," Naruto shot back, clearly unimpressed.

 

As he spoke, he naturally assumed a defensive stance.

 

Sasuke leapt off his bed, glaring at Naruto. "Looks like you want to fight again."

 

Naruto shook his head, raising his fists. "It’s not a fight—I’m going to beat you this time!"

 

"These two little troublemakers..." Izumi, who had just arrived at the door, smiled helplessly, ready to intervene.

 

But before she could, a voice—one that had been silent for two years—spoke from the bed.

 

"You two didn’t listen to Aunt Kushina at all..."

 

---

Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Woke up?

 

---

 

"Who's talking?"

 

The sudden voice startled both Sasuke and Naruto.

 

They were still young when Itachi fell unconscious, so it was impossible for them to remember his voice.

 

As Izumi reached the door of the ward with a helpless smile, she too was stunned by the sound. Her body froze, almost as if she'd been shocked by electricity.

 

Her wide, beautiful eyes instantly filled with disbelief and joy.

 

Swish!

 

While Naruto and Sasuke were looking around in confusion, Izumi appeared in front of the hospital bed in a flash.

 

She stared at the boy lying there, her voice trembling with excitement as she whispered, "You... finally woke up!?"

 

Under her gaze, Itachi slowly opened his eyes.

 

Without moving his mouth, he answered, "Yes."

 

Itachi's facial muscles were stiff as he spoke.

 

It wasn’t that he didn’t want to talk—it was that after being in a coma for two years, his muscles had become rigid. Just now, in his rush to stop Naruto and Sasuke, he had pushed his body too hard, and the muscles around his mouth refused to cooperate.

 

At that moment, Sasuke and Naruto turned to look at him.

 

Both boys were briefly stunned.

 

"Brother's awake!"

 

Sasuke cheered, throwing himself onto Itachi’s chest without hesitation.

 

"Cough..."

 

Even though Sasuke wasn’t very strong, the impact was still too much for Itachi’s weakened body.

 

Itachi groaned in pain, looking at Sasuke with affectionate eyes.

 

"Sasuke, you're hurting your brother," Izumi gently reminded, managing to control her excitement. She quickly pulled Sasuke off of Itachi.

 

"I'm sorry, brother! I didn't mean to!" Sasuke apologized, remembering what his mother had told him about not jumping on Itachi after he woke up.

 

Itachi, of course, didn’t mind. He was about to respond, but Izumi stopped him, her eyes meeting his. "Don’t try to speak yet. Tsunade-sama said that your body is stiff after sleeping for so long."

 

She then lowered her eyes, placing her hand on Sasuke’s head, smiling warmly. "Don’t worry, Sasuke. Your brother doesn’t blame you."

 

Itachi looked into Izumi's eyes and responded quietly, "Ah."

 

"I'm going to find Tsunade-sama," Izumi said, wiping away her tears with her sleeve. She glanced at Naruto and Sasuke. "And you two, no fighting, okay?"

 

"Okay!" Sasuke and Naruto nodded eagerly, their faces bright with joy.

 

"I'll be right back," Izumi added softly, casting one more tender glance at Itachi before rushing out of the room.

 

Once she was gone, Sasuke carefully moved closer to Itachi, looking very endearing.

 

Naruto, standing on his tiptoes behind Sasuke, gazed at Itachi with wide eyes, a hint of awe in his expression.

 

Ever since Naruto could remember, his father, Minato, had told him a little secret only the two of them knew—Sasuke’s older brother, Itachi, was a true hero.

 

Naruto’s bright blue eyes, so similar to the Fourth Hokage’s, met Itachi’s gaze. Itachi felt a wave of warmth and gentleness as he looked at the boy.

 

...

 

Soon after, Izumi returned, accompanied by Tsunade and Shizune.

 

"Well, well, looks like you finally woke up," Tsunade said, a smile appearing on her face. Itachi had been one of her longest and most challenging patients.

 

"Thank you, Tsunade-sama, for taking care of me for so long," Itachi said, his voice now steady, though his movements were still sluggish.

 

"No need for that," Tsunade replied, dismissing his thanks with a wave of her hand. She placed her glowing green palm on his forehead, checking his condition.

 

Itachi turned his eyes toward Shizune. "Shizune-san, thank you for looking after me these past two years."

 

"There's no need to thank me," Shizune replied kindly. "Just focus on getting better."

 

Itachi then looked at Izumi, his heart tightening as he saw how much more beautiful she had become over the last two years. He didn’t know what to say.

 

In those two years, while he was unconscious, his will had often remained aware. He knew that Izumi had rarely left his side, watching over him.

 

Itachi’s lips parted as if to say something, but Izumi quickly shook her head. "You don’t have to thank me. If anything, I should be the one thanking you."

 

Although others didn’t know, Izumi understood—Itachi had ended up like this because he had been protecting the village. And he had saved her life that day.

 

Swish!

 

At that moment, a special kunai placed in the corner of the room began to glow faintly. In the next instant, four figures appeared: Minato, Kushina, Mikoto, and Fugaku.

 

They all looked at Itachi, lying awake in the hospital bed, and their faces filled with different emotions.

 

Mikoto, the most emotional, trembled as if shocked. She quickly walked over to Itachi.

 

"Itachi..."

 

Her voice was soft, but filled with an indescribable mix of emotions.

 

Tsunade stepped back, smiling as she said, "His body’s fine now, and his mental energy has fully recovered."

 

"Thank you," Mikoto replied, nodding at Tsunade.

 

Fugaku also approached, bowing slightly in gratitude.

 

"Mom, Dad..."

 

Itachi looked at his parents, and for a moment, his emotions became overwhelming.

 

In the past, he could remain indifferent to almost anything, but in front of his family—the people he loved most—it was impossible to keep the walls around his heart intact.

 

This time, Itachi had come too close to never seeing them again.

 

He took a deep breath and slowly sat up, though his body was still stiff.

 

Seeing this, Mikoto immediately moved forward to support him.

 

"Don't push yourself too hard," she said softly, placing her hand on his back and helping him sit up more comfortably.

 

"I’m sorry," Itachi said, his voice trembling slightly. "I’ve made you all worry again."

 

In that moment, Itachi saw something in his father’s eyes that he had rarely seen before. Fugaku, usually so stern and composed, now looked at his son with an expression of warmth and relief.

 

"As long as we can see you awake, that’s all that matters," Fugaku said quietly, his voice filled with emotion.

---

 

"Um..."

 

At this moment, Itachi didn't want to push further into Fugaku and Mikoto's emotions, so he responded softly.

 

"Mom, Dad, please don't worry. This won’t happen again."

 

At the same time, he silently swore to himself. The Nine-Tails incident—the most critical event in his memory—had safely passed.

 

The Fourth Hokage was still alive, and the Nine-Tails sealed inside Kushina remained intact. As a result, the village elders and villagers harbored far less prejudice against the Uchiha than they had in the past.

 

Itachi’s gaze shifted from Fugaku to Minato and Kushina, who were now standing behind him.

 

Minato gave him a gentle nod and smiled.

 

"Even though your mental state has fully recovered, just to be safe, you should stay in the hospital for a few days for observation."

 

Tsunade, who wasn't one for sentimental moments, said this to Itachi before turning to leave. Shizune followed closely behind her, nodding to Itachi as well.

 

"Mom, you can just put me on the bed..."

 

Itachi began to feel slightly uncomfortable being held in Mikoto's arms. It was one thing to appear as a seven-year-old boy on the outside, but inside, he had the soul of a 20-year-old man. Being cradled by his mother in front of the Fourth Hokage and Izumi made him uneasy.

 

"Oh, I see."

 

Mikoto noticed the shy look in Itachi's eyes and smiled softly. She helped him settle on the bed, and Kushina brought over a pillow from the other side.

 

As Itachi leaned against the pillow, he looked up at the red-haired woman in front of him and said, "Aunt Kushina, thank you for taking care of me these past two years."

 

Kushina, a bit flustered, waved her hand dismissively, laughing heartily. "Your mother and I are best friends, and Naruto and Sasuke are also close. No need to thank me!"

 

As she spoke, she ruffled both Naruto’s and Sasuke's hair. Sasuke looked slightly annoyed but didn’t protest, while Naruto, ever the sunny boy, smiled brightly.

 

"Brother Itachi, hello!" Naruto greeted, his eyes flashing with a silent plea.

 

Itachi understood immediately. Naruto was begging him not to mention the near-fight he had with Sasuke earlier. This made Itachi feel that the boy in front of him was different from the Naruto he remembered. The Naruto he once knew wasn’t as sharp as he appeared now.

 

It seemed that having both parents around had positively influenced Naruto’s development.

 

Itachi smiled at him.

 

---

 

Everyone stayed with Itachi for a while longer. As night began to fall, Minato and his family left. Though Itachi had wanted to ask Minato some things, it was clearly not the right time.

 

Izumi, who had to attend the Ninja Academy early the next morning, also reluctantly headed home after some convincing from Itachi.

 

He had wanted his parents and Sasuke to go home and rest too—they hadn’t had a proper night’s sleep in two years. However, Mikoto and Sasuke's insistence left him no choice but to give in. Fugaku remained in the room as well.

 

Late that night, Sasuke, who had fallen asleep beside Itachi, had a peaceful, cheerful smile on his face.

 

Mikoto glanced at Itachi and softly asked, "Itachi, can you tell us what happened two years ago? Why was your mental energy so drained?"

 

Fugaku’s gaze shifted toward Itachi as well.

 

Itachi pressed his lips together. He knew he couldn’t make up an excuse this time.

 

Sensing his hesitation, Mikoto gently patted Itachi's hand. "You don’t need to force yourself to explain if you’re not ready."

 

For Fugaku and Mikoto, just having Itachi here was enough.

 

Hearing his mother’s familiar gentle tone, Itachi raised his eyes and spoke quietly.

 

"There’s something I want to tell you... but I don’t know how."

 

Itachi had already taken the risk of telling the Fourth Hokage about his rebirth in order to prevent the Uchiha clan’s future tragedy. But these were his parents, and while he trusted them completely, explaining the truth now seemed overwhelming—especially knowing he had once taken their lives with his own hands.

 

Fugaku folded his arms, watching Itachi thoughtfully. After a moment, he reached out and placed a hand on Itachi's shoulder.

 

"If you're not ready to talk, don't force yourself."

 

Fugaku had noticed Itachi’s fists clenching tightly beneath the blanket.

 

"You risked your mental well-being to protect something important to you, didn’t you?"

 

Itachi nodded firmly.

 

"That’s my son," Fugaku said, a faint smile forming. "I’m proud of you."

 

"Me too," Mikoto added, smiling warmly.

 

Itachi didn’t say anything more, but as parents, Fugaku and Mikoto trusted him unconditionally. Sometimes, words weren’t needed to understand what was in each other's hearts.

 

"Thank you for understanding, Mom, Dad," Itachi said with determination. He would tell them the truth someday—just not yet. He needed to change everything first.

 

---

 

Late into the night, Konoha was silent, with only a few dim lights still illuminating parts of the village.

 

Itachi looked out the window, feeling wide awake after two years of slumber.

 

"Hmph."

 

His dark eyes slowly turned crimson, the Sharingan spinning to life. Even in the darkness, he could see the village's expanse.

 

Two years had passed, and no signs of the bloody night remained. But Itachi would never forget the tragedy that had unfolded—the deaths of countless civilians and Konoha ninjas.

 

He had risked everything more than once to protect the village he loved. That hadn’t changed. But now, Itachi wasn’t just protecting the village. He was determined to safeguard those he loved and those who loved him.

 

His Sharingan slowly rotated, the tomoe spinning before he exhaled.

 

Itachi deactivated the Sharingan. His body could handle the strain, but he hadn’t fully recovered yet, and he didn’t want to push himself too far too soon.

 

As he adjusted to his older body, Itachi started to notice some new changes within him...

 

---

Author's Note: Hope you like it.

Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Orochimaru's Defection

 

---

 

"Tsunade-sama truly is the strongest medical ninja in the world."

 

After waking up, Itachi could feel his body, despite not having trained for two years, did not feel sluggish at all. 

 

On the contrary, through his Sharingan, he could sense that his physique was even stronger than it had been two years ago.

 

Typically, the human body doesn't change easily, but Itachi was still in his growth phase. For two years, Shizune had delivered the medicine specially prepared by Tsunade to him every day.

 

Over time, Itachi’s body gradually improved.

 

"But after not training for so long, my reaction speed must have dulled."

 

Though Itachi hadn't fully recovered, he was already eager to test the limits of his seven-year-old body, which had clearly become stronger.

 

At this age, he had already graduated from the Academy.

 

But Itachi wasn’t in a rush now. Two years ago, the masked man’s plan had failed, and it had drawn the attention of the five great ninja nations.

 

For a while, it would be difficult for the masked man to stir up any more trouble.

 

However, Itachi was still determined to meet the Fourth Hokage. There was something urgent he had to tell him.

Orochimaru, one of Konoha's legendary Sannin, had defected.

 

Since his rebirth, Itachi hadn't encountered Orochimaru. Back then, he had been completely focused on dealing with the masked man's attack on the village, so he hadn’t revealed much about the future to Minato.

 

He never expected to fall into a coma for two years.

 

During this time, Orochimaru should have already started his human experiments.

 

Orochimaru was dangerous. He would eventually kill the Fourth Kazekage, launch the Konoha Crush, attempt to destroy the village, and kill the Third Hokage.

 

In his recent conversation with his parents, Itachi had inquired briefly about what had transpired in the village during his absence. Based on their responses, Orochimaru had not yet defected.

 

"Mom and Dad are here. I can't just leave..."

 

Itachi glanced at Mikoto, who was resting on the hospital bed, holding Sasuke in her arms. Fugaku leaned against the wall, his eyes closed. Though they appeared to be sleeping, Itachi knew that any sudden movement would wake them.

 

As thoughts of Orochimaru ran through his mind, a sudden commotion erupted in the corridor outside the ward.

 

At first, Itachi paid no attention, thinking someone was being rushed to the emergency room. But then he heard a hoarse female voice: "Sensei... Orochimaru-sensei, why!?"

 

"Mitarashi Anko?"

 

Itachi’s eyes narrowed. As far as he knew, she was Orochimaru's only disciple.

 

Hearing her pained voice, Itachi immediately got out of bed and opened the door.

 

He looked toward the emergency room and saw the purple-haired girl on a stretcher, surrounded by medical-nin and Konoha shinobi.

 

Anko's face contorted in pain. As her head shifted, a black mark on her neck became visible.

 

"A curse mark!?"

 

Itachi instantly recognized it—the curse mark developed by Orochimaru.

 

He had studied it extensively after Sasuke had been afflicted with the same mark.

 

The essence of the curse mark was similar to the Sage Mode chakra wielded by Jiraiya, another of the Sannin.

 

"Could it be that…?"

 

Itachi’s heart raced as the realization struck him.

 

"What’s going on?"

 

Fugaku had woken up due to the noise. He stood behind Itachi, looking in the direction of the emergency room.

 

"It looks like someone’s been seriously injured," Itachi responded, his brows furrowing.

 

"Isn’t that Orochimaru's student?"

 

Fugaku, observing closely, recognized Anko and looked surprised.

 

Soon after, medical staff rushed out of the emergency room.

 

Moments later, Tsunade arrived, striding through the corridor with a grim expression. She entered the emergency room without greeting Fugaku or Itachi.

 

Swish!

 

An ANBU operative appeared at the window of Itachi’s hospital room, their mask obscuring their face.

 

The sudden presence woke Mikoto, though Sasuke continued to sleep.

 

"Uchiha Fugaku, Hokage-sama requests your presence at the Hokage Tower immediately," the ANBU said.

 

"I understand."

 

Fugaku, sensing the urgency, gave instructions to Mikoto and Itachi, then followed the ANBU to the Hokage Tower.

 

"What could be happening for Minato to call him so urgently?" Mikoto asked, frowning.

 

"Could it be too late?" Itachi muttered to himself. He had planned to sneak out of the hospital tomorrow to inform the Fourth Hokage about Orochimaru.

 

But given the current situation, it seemed Orochimaru might have already defected.

 

Ten minutes later, Minato and Fugaku reappeared in Itachi's ward.

 

"Sorry to disturb you," Minato said quickly to Itachi and Mikoto before rushing toward the emergency room.

 

Fugaku followed closely behind him.

 

"Honey, what’s going on?" Mikoto asked as Fugaku left.

 

He paused briefly, looking over his shoulder. "Orochimaru… has defected."

 

"I knew it..."

 

Though Itachi had anticipated this, the confirmation made his expression harden.

 

"What!?" Mikoto exclaimed in shock.

 

Fugaku left, and Itachi followed him to the emergency room, though he stayed outside the door.

 

Inside, Anko lay on a treatment table, her injuries not appearing life-threatening.

 

Minato placed a hand on her forehead, concentrating.

 

After a few moments, he withdrew his hand and formed seals with both hands.

 

He pressed his palm against the curse mark on Anko’s neck, intricate patterns glowing faintly.

 

Minato frowned.

 

Beside him, Tsunade spoke, her voice heavy. "Even you can’t undo Orochimaru’s seal?"

 

"It’s not a simple seal," Minato responded, eyes narrowing. "If I attempt to release it, the power sealed within the curse mark will activate."

 

"I’ve never seen a technique like this before. There’s a trace of senjutsu chakra within the mark…"

 

"If the power of the curse is triggered, it could cost her life."

 

Tsunade’s face darkened in anger. "A double-layered seal… Orochimaru’s been planning this for a long time!"

---

 

"It's so pitiful... to treat one's own disciple like this," Shizune muttered softly, her brows furrowing with sympathy as she looked at the unconscious, purple-haired girl—Anko Mitarashi—lying on the treatment table.

 

Outside the room, Itachi listened intently. His thoughts raced as he considered the situation. 

 

In the history he knew, Orochimaru had been discovered by the Third Hokage while conducting forbidden human experiments. Because of the Third Hokage’s attachment to his former student, Orochimaru had been allowed to escape. 

 

But in this timeline, with the Fourth Hokage still alive, the events surrounding Orochimaru’s defection had played out differently.

 

At the treatment table, Minato's hands moved swiftly through a series of seals, placing a barrier over the curse mark on Anko's neck. 

 

"I will temporarily seal this jutsu that threatens her life. The restriction on her body will be layered over the seal," Minato said, his expression darkening. Even if they couldn't extract any information about Orochimaru from Anko, he was determined not to let her die from the curse.

 

"In three days, I'll remove the seal again and address the restriction directly."

 

For Minato, who had mastered the sealing techniques of the Uzumaki Clan, dealing with the layered restrictions wasn't particularly difficult. The real challenge was how to neutralize the cursed seal's unique chakra without triggering any harmful effects during the process.

 

"This is my failure," Minato said bitterly, a cold fury flashing in his eyes. He had known about Orochimaru’s experiments for some time now, and it gnawed at him that he hadn’t acted sooner.

 

"Other than the curse, her physical injuries are almost fully healed," Tsunade commented as she noticed Shizune's concerned expression towards Anko. The edges of her hardened expression softened slightly. "Take good care of her for the next few days."

 

"Understood," Shizune nodded.

 

"But with this situation, our leads on tracking down Orochimaru are slipping away," Fugaku remarked grimly.

 

"We’ll issue a wanted notice immediately. The trail may not be entirely cold," Minato responded, though his tone was sharp. It was clear he had no intention of letting Orochimaru escape so easily.

 

At that moment, an Anbu operative rushed into the room, bypassing Itachi. The masked ninja saluted and reported, "Hokage-sama, Aburame Shibi and his team have already set out."

 

"Shibi Aburame..." Itachi murmured to himself. The leader of the Aburame Clan was a master at gathering intelligence. During the Third Shinobi War, Shibi's information had given Konoha the upper hand in several key battles.

 

"Good. Issue an S-Rank wanted order for Orochimaru's capture. The entire ninja world must know that he's a traitor," Minato ordered firmly. His voice carried the weight of his resolve—Orochimaru would not be allowed to slip away unpunished, no matter how slim the odds of finding him.

 

"Yes, sir!" the Anbu operative responded before swiftly leaving.

 

As the room began to clear, Minato’s eyes softened when he spotted Itachi standing in the corridor. "It looks like you're recovering well," he said with a faint smile.

 

"Thanks to Tsunade-sama," Itachi replied with a nod to the legendary medic-nin, who waved a hand nonchalantly before walking away.

 

At that moment, Fugaku Uchiha approached, placing a hand on Itachi’s shoulder. "Get some rest. You'll need it."

 

"I understand," Itachi replied, though his mind was still on the events unfolding around Orochimaru's defection.

 

"Brother, Dad, what's going on?" A small voice called out. Sasuke, who had been awakened by the commotion, stood outside the ward, blinking sleepily.

 

Fugaku turned to his youngest son, his expression softening. As Fugaku addressed Sasuke, Itachi took the opportunity to approach Minato again.

 

"Hokage-sama, did Naruto and Kushina-san wake up from all of this?" Itachi asked cautiously.

 

"Hm?" Minato blinked in surprise at the question, but then his gaze sharpened as he realized Itachi's hidden intent. Still, he responded, "No, they’re both still asleep."

 

Fugaku and Mikoto had rejoined them by this time, so Itachi gave a small nod. "I’ll take my leave then."

 

Minato exchanged a few words with Fugaku and Mikoto before he, too, left.

 

---

 

The news of Orochimaru’s defection spread like wildfire throughout the village. Fugaku, as the head of the Uchiha Clan, had to immediately attend to matters and left the hospital.

 

"Mom, it’s too noisy here. You should take Sasuke home. I’ll be fine," Itachi assured Mikoto.

 

Though initially reluctant, Mikoto saw that Itachi was indeed in good shape and finally agreed. She took Sasuke’s hand, and the two headed back to the Uchiha compound.

 

Once they were gone, a shadow flickered outside the window.

 

In a swift motion, Minato appeared before Itachi. It was only his shadow clone, but the seriousness in his eyes made it clear that this was an important conversation.

 

The clone quickly formed seals, creating a soundproof barrier around them. "This barrier will prevent anyone from overhearing us. Speak freely."

 

Itachi’s expression grew solemn. "About Orochimaru’s defection... I knew about it from the beginning. I’m sorry I didn’t report it sooner."

 

Minato shook his head. "It’s not your fault. As Hokage, the failure to act in time is mine. Orochimaru’s actions slipped through my notice—it's my responsibility."

 

"When did you realize Orochimaru was conducting human experiments?" Itachi asked, his voice low. He needed to understand how Orochimaru had managed to carry out such atrocities under the Fourth Hokage’s watch.

 

Minato’s expression darkened as he replied, "He conducted his experiments outside the village, under the guise of missions. Over the past year and a half, every time he went on a mission, he would carry out these inhuman experiments. And it seems he had external help providing him with subjects, which is why the village remained unaware for so long."

 

"I see," Itachi said quietly. This was a marked departure from the history he knew. Orochimaru had been much bolder under the Third Hokage's leadership, conducting his experiments within Konoha itself. But with Minato as Hokage, Orochimaru had been forced to hide his work far from the village.

 

After discussing Orochimaru’s defection, Itachi shifted the conversation to a more pressing matter: the masked man who had attacked Konoha two years ago.

 

"You fought Madara, didn’t you?" Itachi asked carefully.

 

Minato nodded, but what he said next sent a shock through Itachi’s core.

 

"That masked man's abilities are certainly dangerous... but I’m certain of one thing—he’s not Uchiha Madara."

 

---

Author's Note: Hope you like it.

Chapter 28: Chapter 28 The nine tailed beasts

 

---

 

“Impossible! I felt it when I was cracking his control over the wood human—it was him. I’m certain of it!” Itachi’s voice was firm, his gaze unwavering. Though he had never directly fought the masked man who claimed to be Madara in the Akatsuki, his sharp instincts discerned the difference in their ocular power.

 

“So, it was you after all,” Minato said softly, his gaze shifting downward in thought. “Your long coma must have been the price of using the Mangekyō Sharingan recklessly.”

 

Minato paused, then added, “The reality isn’t what you think it is,” Minato quoted, his eyes locking onto Itachi’s. “But tell me—did you ever fight him?”

 

“No,” Itachi replied, shaking his head slightly. “But you must have fought and defeated him…”

 

Itachi’s mind raced. If the masked man was truly Madara, then his need to hide his face could be due to injuries sustained during his legendary battle against the First Hokage. Perhaps his strength had diminished greatly since then.

 

“What I want to talk about isn’t just his strength,” Minato continued, his tone measured. “A person’s appearance, voice, power, even their habits can change. But some things never do.”

 

 “No matter how much Madara’s strength might have weakened, the man I fought two years ago lacked one critical trait—combat experience. That alone tells me he can’t be the real Madara.”

 

Itachi, though physically reincarnated into a weaker body with the strength of a five-year-old, understood the importance of experience. His mind remained sharp, a testament to his skill and insight.

 

“Perhaps, from the very beginning—even during the attack—the one manipulating the wood human wasn’t Madara,” Minato suggested, his voice heavy with conviction.

 

“Please tell me everything about your fight with the masked man,” Itachi requested, his tone resolute. He needed all the details to form his own conclusions.

 

Minato held nothing back. He recounted the harrowing events of that night—the masked man’s ambush, Kushina’s rescue, and the intervention of an enigmatic figure.

---

 

As Minato recounted his tale, Itachi listened intently. Though the information was shocking, Itachi’s expression soon returned to its usual calm.

 

Minato regarded the young Uchiha with admiration. Itachi wasn’t one to accept information blindly; he meticulously analyzed every detail, piecing together the puzzle himself. A rational shinobi to his core.

 

Minato wondered what could have transpired in the village after his death to lead Itachi down such a convoluted path. He knew the young man would willingly sacrifice himself for Konoha, but the deeper connection between Itachi and the masked man remained elusive.

 

When Minato finished, Itachi spoke, his voice measured. “Lord Fourth, you’re right. From what you’ve described, that person isn’t Madara.”

 

The discrepancies between the masked man and the legendary Uchiha were too great to ignore. Their behavior, combat style, and even their aura of experience were worlds apart.

 

“Even if he isn’t Madara,” Itachi continued, “he must have some close connection to him.”

 

Minato nodded. “Yes… It seems the battle at the Valley of the End wasn’t what the world believes. Perhaps the First Hokage’s victory wasn’t as definitive as history claims.”

 

Minato had spent the past two years gathering fragmented information, piecing together a chilling possibility. “It’s even possible that the First Hokage himself didn’t fully understand the outcome of their fight.”

 

But for both men, the masked man’s identity was secondary to the threat he posed to Konoha—and the entire shinobi world.

 

“The ability to phase through objects and solidify to attack…” Itachi mused, analyzing the masked man’s unique abilities.

 

After a brief pause, Itachi added, “I think I can answer one of your questions now. The white substance attached to the masked man—it was Zetsu.”

 

“Zetsu?” Minato echoed, surprised. “You’re saying that was a living being?”

 

Itachi nodded. “Zetsu is part of the Akatsuki, the organization the masked man controls. It specializes in intelligence gathering and can merge with others, mimicking their chakra signatures.”

 

“The Akatsuki…” Minato repeated, his brow furrowing. “Wasn’t that the group Jiraiya-sensei’s students founded during the war in the Land of Rain?”

 

Minato had heard of Akatsuki’s supposed destruction at the hands of Hanzō of the Salamander. Jiraiya’s students had disappeared shortly afterward.

 

“The Akatsuki you’re thinking of is the same one,” Itachi confirmed.

 

Minato’s expression darkened. “Then what was the Akatsuki, under the masked man’s control?”

 

Itachi explained grimly. “It was no longer a peace-seeking group. The Akatsuki has evolved into a collection of S-rank rogue shinobi from various nations, operating as a terrorist organization with a hidden agenda.”

 

“S-rank rogue shinobi?” Minato echoed in disbelief. Shinobi of that caliber—like Orochimaru—were as powerful as Kage. The idea of so many gathered under one banner was deeply unsettling.

 

Itachi continued, “While the masked man manipulates the organization from the shadows, the surface leader is a man named Pain, who wields the Rinnegan.”

 

The information hit Minato hard.

 

The Rinnegan?!

 

Minato Namikaze, the usually composed Fourth Hokage, felt his calm demeanor falter as Itachi revealed the information.

 

After the events two years ago, Minato had no reason to doubt Itachi’s credibility. Every word carried weight.

 

Jiraiya-sensei had once confided in him about a disciple he had trained in the Land of Rain—a child prodigy who possessed the Rinnegan, the fabled dōjutsu of the Sage of Six Paths.

 

But this Pain Itachi spoke of wasn’t the name of Jiraiya’s disciple.

 

“Pain... Which village is he a rogue ninja from?” Minato inquired, his voice measured but sharp.

 

“I know very little about Pain himself,” Itachi admitted, shaking his head. "During my time in Akatsuki, the man pulling the strings was always the masked man. Pain was positioned as the leader, but even he kept his true identity shrouded."

 

The masked man’s wariness of Itachi—knowing he was a spy for Konoha—had kept Itachi at arm’s length from crucial details.

 

“The only concrete thing I can confirm,” Itachi continued, “is that Pain’s partner, Konan, is the only female member of Akatsuki. Their organization operates primarily in pairs.”

 

Minato nodded thoughtfully. “The masked man, Akatsuki... The threats to the village are only escalating.”

 

Itachi hesitated, the weight of his past decisions heavy on his shoulders. He wouldn’t reveal everything—not the Uchiha massacre, nor the full extent of his involvement with Akatsuki.

 

Some truths were too personal, too dark, and could lead to unpredictable consequences. Even now, after reincarnation, Itachi wasn’t sure if he would make the same choices.

 

“The other known members of Akatsuki include Sasori of the Red Sand, a rogue ninja from Sunagakure, Deidara from Iwagakure and Kakuzu, an S-rank rogue ninja from Takigakure,” Itachi continued.

 

“Kakuzu? He’s still alive?”

 

Minato’s eyes narrowed. Kakuzu’s name was barely a whisper in the history books, but Minato had come across it during his time as Hokage. Decades ago, Takigakure had sent Kakuzu to assassinate the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju.

 

Hashirama, hailed as the God of Shinobi, was a legend among legends. To think Kakuzu had survived the attempt and persisted into the present day was both alarming and impressive.

 

“As for Sasori,” Itachi added, “he is said to have killed the Third Kazekage at the age of thirteen. His actions contributed to the chaos that led to the Third Shinobi World War.”

 

Minato absorbed the information, his expression darkening. “Both Kakuzu and Sasori... Their skills are extraordinary, even by shinobi standards.”

 

Itachi’s next words carried a chilling weight. “Orochimaru was once a core member of Akatsuki as well.”

 

Minato’s gaze sharpened. Orochimaru was a threat he understood all too well.

 

“The remaining members are still within their villages,” Itachi continued, his tone cautious. “If we can prevent them from joining Akatsuki, it might disrupt the masked man’s plans.”

 

Minato considered this carefully. “Deidara,” he mused, “the young prodigy from Iwagakure... He’s admired by Ōnoki. If he hasn’t turned rogue, he’s still a potential candidate for the Fourth Tsuchikage.”

 

Itachi nodded. “And Hidan of Yugakure hasn’t yet acquired his immortality through forbidden techniques. There’s also Kisame Hoshigaki, a swordsman of Kirigakure, and my former partner in Akatsuki.”

 

Minato’s eyes narrowed. “Kisame... What do you know about him?”

 

“He’s fiercely loyal to the organization, and like me, he knows the masked man’s true identity. He monitors me as much as I monitor him.”

 

Minato’s mind raced. Preventing these shinobi from joining Akatsuki could turn the tide.

 

“Kirigakure is another concern,” Itachi added. “The masked man may be using it as his base of operations.”

 

Minato’s brows furrowed. “Do you know about Yagura?”

 

“Yes,” Itachi replied. “He’s a perfect jinchūriki of the Three-Tails and the next Mizukage. However, he’ll soon fall under the masked man’s control.”

 

“Control?” Minato’s tone sharpened further.

 

“Yagura will become a puppet, ruling Kirigakure with tyranny for over a decade,” Itachi explained. “The masked man’s ability to control a perfect jinchūriki is... terrifying.”

 

Minato clenched his fists. The idea of such manipulation, especially over a village as influential as Kirigakure, was a chilling revelation.

 

“The Nine-Tails' attack on Konoha, the control of Yagura, the formation of Akatsuki... The masked man has been orchestrating this for years,” Minato muttered. “But why? What is his ultimate goal?”

 

“The nine tailed beasts,” Itachi answered. “He seeks to gather their power.”

---

Author's Note: Hope you like it.

Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Tsunade Leaving the Village

 

---

 

"What about after gaining power?" Minato asked, his eyes downcast, his expression solemn.

Gathering the most dangerous S-class rogue ninjas from across the world to form the Akatsuki organization, and using the Sharingan to control the Fourth Mizukage—these actions alone were enough to threaten the entire shinobi world.

 

Thus, Minato didn’t believe that the enemy’s ultimate goal was simply world domination. From what he knew, Uchiha Madara didn’t leave Konoha for such a trivial reason.

 

"I don't know the final stage of that man's plan," Itachi said, his eyes flickering slightly.

 

During his time with the Akatsuki, Itachi had never truly uncovered its core secrets. He suspected that even Pain, the organization’s leader, had been deceived by the masked man. No one knew the real reason why the masked man was using the Akatsuki to collect the tailed beasts. But one thing was clear—the masked man’s ultimate goal would endanger the peace of the entire ninja world.

 

Having relayed all the information he could to the Fourth Hokage, Itachi fell silent.

 

Minato pondered for a moment, his tense expression gradually softening.

 

"Then, let’s work together to stop him," Minato said with a slight chuckle.

 

From Itachi's account, it seemed like the masked man’s plan would take time to fully come to fruition. This also explains why the masked man tried to release the Nine-Tails and attacked Konoha.

 

On one hand, the attack dealt a massive blow to the village, keeping the five great nations distracted, unable to focus on his other activities. On the other hand, the masked man had tried to eliminate Minato—clearly fearing the Fourth Hokage as a major threat to his plan.

 

Though Minato wasn’t one to boast, after the Third Shinobi War, he had been regarded as the strongest shinobi among the five great nations—Konoha’s "Yellow Flash."

 

The masked man must have seen Minato as an obstacle in his path. This was also part of Itachi’s reasoning and why he had taken such a risk to alter the Fourth Hokage’s fate.

 

Itachi nodded. He had to admit, Minato’s presence had a warmth that put people at ease—like the sun, capable of warming even the coldest of hearts.

 

Naruto had inherited this trait, which explained why he’d managed to rise above the tragic circumstances of his childhood to earn the recognition of others. As Itachi’s younger brother, even Sasuke, filled with thoughts of vengeance, had considered Naruto his only true friend.

 

"You should rest. We’ll discuss more later," Minato said, forming seals with his hands as the barrier around the room began to fade.

 

With a puff of smoke, Minato’s shadow clone disappeared.

 

---

 

The night passed, and the first light of morning filtered through the window, illuminating the hospital bed.

 

Itachi, seated cross-legged on the bed, slowly opened his eyes. He jumped forward, grabbed the guardrail at the end of the bed, flipped over, and landed smoothly on the floor.

 

After nearly ten hours of rest, his body had fully recovered.

 

He clenched his fists and swung them in a straight punch, testing his movement. Though his actions were still slightly jerky, Itachi could feel his body beginning to respond properly again.

 

To reacquaint himself with his physical abilities, Itachi began with basic stretching exercises, rotating through different movements—using his hands, arms, elbows, legs, and even his head. 

 

His movements gradually became faster, and the strength of his adult body began to show itself.

 

His fists cut through the air with a faint whistle, and this continued for about half an hour before he finally stopped.

 

A sense of clarity and lightness filled his body, and his cheeks flushed slightly from the exertion. Sweat dampened his black bangs, and if not for the faint nasolabial folds on his face, his delicate features might have made him resemble a short-haired girl.

 

Satisfied with his progress, Itachi glanced outside. The sky was just beginning to brighten.

 

"It’s still early. Mother should be home."

 

With that thought, Itachi opened the window and leaped out.

 

*Swish!*

 

There were few people awake in the village at this hour, and Itachi moved swiftly, bounding across rooftops. In no time, he arrived at a familiar lake within the village.

 

Standing on the wooden bridge, he quickly formed hand seals. His hands moved so fast they became blurs, and he brought his index fingers to his lips.

 

Taking a deep breath, he puffed out his cheeks. 

 

"Katon: Gōkakyū no Jutsu!" (*Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!*) 

 

A massive fireball several meters in diameter erupted from his mouth, expanding rapidly over the lake's surface, heating the water to a boil. Itachi released the jutsu, and the fireball dissipated, leaving clouds of steam rising from the lake.

 

When he had fallen into a coma two years ago, Itachi didn’t have enough chakra to perform such a large-scale fire jutsu. But after his growth and Tsunade’s medical treatments, he now had no difficulty with the Gōkakyū.

 

Just as he finished the jutsu, Itachi sensed quick footsteps approaching from behind.

 

Turning around, he spotted a familiar figure.

 

"Izumi?"

 

Though she was running swiftly, Itachi recognized her immediately.

 

Izumi glanced at him from the corner of her eye, and upon realizing it was Itachi, she turned and dashed toward him.

 

In just a few quick strides, she reached him.

 

"Why are you here?" she asked, frowning as she noticed the sweat on his face.

 

"I couldn’t sleep after resting for so long, so I came out to exercise," Itachi responded with a rare smile, one he reserved for her.

 

Izumi pouted, crossing her arms. "Tsunade-sama said you still need a few more days of observation."

 

"I know. I’ll head back soon."

 

Itachi glanced at Izumi, noting the weights strapped to her body.

 

"And you? What’s with all this?" he asked, slightly concerned.

 

Judging by her actions and the early hour, it was clear that this kind of intense training had become a routine for her. While Izumi had always trained hard, this level of dedication was unusual.

 

Izumi stared into Itachi’s eyes before her expression became serious. 

 

"I want to get stronger. I don’t want what happened two years ago to repeat. I don’t want you facing danger alone."

 

Izumi's* gaze locked onto Itachi's, her cheeks slowly flushing.

 

"Izumi... you."

 

Itachi's heart was touched by the sincerity in her voice.

 

Because she promised that he would never be alone again...

 

Lowering his eyes to hide the emotions swelling within him, he whispered, "Thank you."

 

Izumi shook her head and gently took his hand. "Come back to the hospital with me. You shouldn't be outside."

 

Feeling her palm tighten slightly with nervousness, Itachi found himself a bit lost. He was always able to face difficult situations with calm detachment, suppressing his emotions. But now, having opened his heart, he couldn't fully control his feelings about something so unfamiliar.

 

Moreover, he didn’t see Izumi as a mere girl, but as an equal…

 

He didn't pull away from her grasp and followed her back to Konoha Hospital.

 

"It's getting late. I should head back and tidy up. I'll see you later." 

 

After escorting Itachi to his ward, Izumi, unsure of what to say next, quickly left, almost fleeing the scene.

 

Once she was gone, Itachi stood in place for a moment, before a soft smile crossed his face.

 

---

 

Orochimaru’s defection caused ripples across the peaceful world of shinobi once again.

 

After all, the name of the Sannin carried weight.

 

For the other four Great Shinobi Nations, Orochimaru's defection was welcomed news. Konoha, having grown stronger after the Third Shinobi War, had now suffered a significant loss.

 

Still, while Orochimaru was an important figure, he was not irreplaceable in today's Konoha.

 

Two years ago, after the masked man's attack, Tsunade overcame the anemia that had plagued her for years.

 

Although Tsunade’s nature would lead her to leave the village once Itachi’s condition improved, her psychological breakthrough made her an even greater force.

 

A few days later, after a final check-up, Tsunade confirmed that Itachi had fully recovered, and he was finally discharged after two years in Konoha Hospital.

 

That evening, to celebrate his release, Mikoto hosted a banquet at the Uchiha residence, inviting Minato’s family and Tsunade as special guests.

 

---

 

As night fell, the main hall of the Uchiha home was bustling.

 

Kushina, Naruto, and Tsunade had arrived early, but Minato and Fugaku didn’t arrive until later.

 

As Hokage, Minato often met with Fugaku and other prominent clan leaders, which signaled his intent to reshape the village's long-standing dynamics.

 

Although some of the higher-ups supported the Hokage, many were opposed to these changes. However, Minato was no longer the newly-appointed Hokage of two years ago, being cautiously controlled from all sides.

 

In the past two years, the ANBU under Minato’s command had grown significantly. Among them, two shinobi had particularly risen to prominence: Kakashi and Shisui.

 

Both were extraordinary talents, and their names were becoming known throughout the shinobi world.

 

Kakashi, in particular, had earned the moniker "Copy Ninja" after a series of high-profile missions, thanks to his skilled use of the Sharingan.

 

Even though Kakashi wasn't an Uchiha, his mastery over the Sharingan surpassed many within the Uchiha clan itself.

 

Shisui, too, had made his mark, becoming the youngest ANBU captain in history just a year prior.

 

They were now considered Minato’s right-hand men.

 

---

 

The dinner table was filled with delicious dishes, lovingly prepared by Mikoto.

 

At the table, Tsunade poured herself a drink, downing it in one swift motion. She then glanced at Itachi before turning to Minato and saying, "I’ve fulfilled my promise to you. I’ll be leaving the village tomorrow with Shizune."

 

"You’re leaving so soon?"

 

Minato had anticipated this but hadn’t expected Tsunade to depart so quickly.

 

Tsunade gave a brief glance at both Minato and Fugaku as she refilled her cup. "I can’t stay here any longer. Dealing with those old-fashioned council members has been exhausting."

 

"I need to leave before I’m forced to see them again."

 

She had little love for Konoha’s upper ranks, and Tsunade never liked being tied down.

 

In this village, the people she truly cared about were long gone...

 

Minato sighed and furrowed his brow. "But if you leave too, the Third Hokage—"

 

The Sannin were all students of the Third Hokage, and they were his greatest pride.

 

With Jiraiya wandering the world and Orochimaru’s defection, the loss had been devastating for the Third.

 

"Don’t worry, the old man is tougher than he looks," Tsunade replied, emptying her cup again. "Besides, he probably knew this was coming with Orochimaru."

 

Looking at Minato again, she smiled and added, "He’s already entrusted the village's future to you. As long as you’re here, Konoha will be fine."

 

The Third Hokage had chosen Minato, Jiraiya’s disciple, over Orochimaru as the one to protect Konoha's future.

 

"If something does happen, just contact me. I’ll come back as soon as I can."

 

Tsunade mentioned that all five Great Nations had their own ways of sending urgent messages.

 

"Then I wish you safe travels," Minato said, nodding in resignation.

 

"Lady Tsunade, please allow me to thank you once more before you leave."

 

Itachi stood and bowed deeply to her. Without Tsunade and Minato, he knew he wouldn’t have survived.

 

"You really are a persistent kid..."

 

Waving him off, Tsunade grabbed her sake bottle and headed for the door.

 

"I’m off! See you later!"

 

In a flash, she disappeared from the courtyard.

 

---

 

"Tsunade-sama’s free-spirited nature is so admirable," Kushina sighed wistfully. Brought to Konoha at a young age and becoming a Jinchuriki, Kushina was bound to the village.

 

Moreover, with her role as a mother now, freedom wasn’t an option.

 

However, Kushina’s eyes sparkled with happiness as she glanced at her loved ones beside her.

 

Minato gently placed his hand on hers and turned to Itachi, saying, "By the way, Itachi, once you're fully recovered, it might be a good idea to return to the Academy."

 

---

Chapter 30: Chapter 30 Welcome back

 

---

 

"Yeah..."

 

Itachi nodded. Even though his skills were advanced enough for him to have graduated two years ago, he had only spent a little over a month at the academy before falling into a coma that lasted two full years.

 

There had never been a graduate like that in the history of the Konoha Ninja Academy.

 

Returning to the academy wasn’t just about catching up on missed time, though. Itachi wanted to avoid drawing unnecessary attention from the higher-ups in Konoha, and he wasn’t in a rush to graduate. Besides, with his current abilities, even becoming a ninja wouldn’t allow him to achieve what he had in mind.

 

Though he no longer lacked experience, becoming a ninja would mean taking on missions regularly. By staying in the academy, he could dedicate more time to training.

 

"However, when you return to school, there will be a small test," Minato said with a light chuckle. "You’ve been in a coma for two years, and the other students in your class have already completed those two years. You’ll need to prove to the teachers and the class that you can keep up."

 

He glanced at Fugaku and Mikoto, then added, "But I’m sure that won’t be a problem for a member of the Uchiha clan."

 

The children of the Uchiha clan were known for excelling in their training. Minato, even without knowing the extent of Itachi’s abilities from two years ago, knew this test wouldn’t be an issue for him.

 

"I understand," Itachi replied.

 

"Is Brother Itachi really that strong?" Naruto, who was sitting with Kushina, exclaimed. "He missed two whole years! Can he really catch up?"

 

"Of course!" Kushina ruffled Naruto's hair, smiling. "Brother Itachi was already training hard before the rest of you even started at the academy."

 

She glanced at Minato and added, "Although Itachi's condition has improved, you should give him some more time to recover. He only just got out of the hospital."

 

"Aunt Kushina, there's no need," Itachi interjected softly. "I've had plenty of time to recover during my stay in the hospital."

 

Kushina smiled. "That's great."

 

"Wow!" Naruto looked at Itachi with admiration.

 

Sasuke, sitting across from Naruto, puffed out his chest proudly. "There's nothing to be surprised about. My brother’s really strong."

 

His voice was full of pride.

 

"Have you even seen Brother Itachi’s strength?" Naruto shot back. He knew Sasuke was only a few months older than him, and with Itachi just waking up recently, it didn’t seem possible Sasuke had witnessed it.

 

"Well..." Sasuke hesitated, unable to come up with a solid response.

 

"Heh." Naruto grinned mischievously.

 

"What are you laughing at?" Sasuke’s face flushed with embarrassment, and he glared at Naruto.

 

"It's nothing worth bragging about," Naruto teased, poking further.

 

Both boys clenched their fists, tension brewing between them.

 

"Sasuke!" Mikoto quickly grabbed Sasuke’s arm, while Kushina held Naruto down by the head.

 

Kushina’s face still held a smile, but the dark glint in her eyes warned Naruto that she was on the verge of getting angry.

 

Naruto gulped, immediately becoming quiet and obedient.

 

Both Minato and Fugaku chose to pretend they hadn’t noticed the situation.

 

"Those two..." Itachi sighed with a faint smile.

 

Though the future of the Fourth Hokage and his family had changed, Naruto and Sasuke’s rivalry clearly hadn’t improved.

 

---

 

It was Saturday when Itachi was discharged from the hospital, so he wouldn’t return to the academy until Monday.

 

Meanwhile, the pursuit of Orochimaru continued, but there hadn’t been any significant progress.

 

Early the next morning, Itachi resumed his old training regimen, donning weighted sandbags and leaping from the house. Though his body had grown stronger over the past two years, he still needed time to fully adjust to the weights again.

 

As expected, on the way to his training spot, he ran into Izumi, who was also practicing.

 

When she learned that Itachi would be returning to the academy the next day, her face lit up with excitement.

 

---

 

Monday morning.

 

At the agreed-upon time, Izumi came to Itachi’s house.

 

Itachi had already packed his things, and Mikoto and Sasuke accompanied him as he stepped out of the courtyard.

 

After exchanging greetings with Mikoto and Sasuke, Itachi looked at his mother and younger brother and said, "I’m off."

 

"Take care!" Mikoto smiled warmly, waving goodbye as Itachi and Izumi headed toward the academy.

 

---

 

"Nothing’s changed..." Itachi murmured, gazing at the familiar gates of the academy. Together with Izumi, he entered the building.

 

Two years had passed, and his classroom was no longer the one on the first floor where the freshmen studied.

 

Led by Izumi, Itachi arrived at the door of their new classroom.

 

"Go on," Izumi said, stepping aside as they reached the closed door.

 

Itachi gave her a brief glance, noting the slight nervousness in her expression, before reaching out and sliding the door open.

 

"Bang!"

 

As soon as the door swung open, a loud sound erupted. On either side of the door, two students, hiding behind the wall, launched colorful streamers into the air.

 

Thanks to his sharp instincts, Itachi had sensed their presence long before, so he dodged the falling streamers with a slight step forward.

 

After entering the classroom, Itachi turned to look at the students who had attempted the surprise.

 

"I told you, Itachi would dodge it," Izumi said, entering the room behind him, clearly unsurprised.

 

The girl behind the door, initially full of excitement, now looked slightly crestfallen. "Izumi! Did you spoil our plan?" she asked, hugging Izumi’s neck.

 

"Not at all," Izumi replied with a grin. "It’s just that for Itachi, avoiding something like this is too easy."

 

The boy on the other side of the door laughed and added, "Yeah, we should’ve known better."

 

Despite the time that had passed, Itachi still remembered the names of his classmates. The girl was Makino Yin, and the boy was Yuki Kimura, who had sat in front of him and Izumi two years ago.

 

"Everyone, come out!" Yuki shouted.

 

A dozen more students came running out from the back of the classroom, surrounding Itachi in an instant.

 

Itachi stepped back, surprised to see everyone here so early.

 

But as the reality set in, he began to understand.

 

His normally calm eyes softened, and a flicker of emotion stirred in the depths of his dark pupils.

 

Standing in front of the group, Izumi smiled brightly at him.

 

Then, as one, all the students spoke in unison.

 

"Itachi, welcome back!"

 

---

 

"Thank you all!" Itachi said with a hint of excitement. In the past, no matter what danger he faced, his expression remained calm. But now, he was moved by these children, his peers. 

 

No one is born indifferent, and Itachi's former aloofness was a necessity. His character was indeed more withdrawn and composed than most. But seeing what was in front of him, he couldn't help but feel a deep sense of gratitude. Friendship doesn't require equality in strength or skill to grow. Though there was a wide gap between Itachi and his classmates in terms of thinking and ability, true companionship only needs sincerity and warmth. This was something precious that Itachi had learned after his rebirth.

 

"You don't need to thank us. We're all classmates," Kimura Yuki said, stepping forward with a smile. "Itachi, are you feeling better? Is it really okay for you to return to school so soon?"

 

"I'm fine now," Itachi responded with a soft smile. In the past, at the academy, he had found it difficult to connect with anyone besides Izumi. He felt distant from his other classmates. Initially, Itachi had approached Izumi out of a sense of guilt. So when the other students saw him smile at Yuki, they were momentarily stunned. Then, they all gathered around, excitedly asking about his health and how he was feeling. Despite the loud chatter, Itachi listened carefully, responding to each question with patience. Izumi stood quietly beside him, her face lighting up with a warm smile as she noticed the change in him.

 

---

 

Half the students had come early to celebrate Itachi’s return, and soon more began filing into the classroom. Their homeroom teacher, Takashi, arrived shortly after. When he saw that Itachi had recovered, he gave a satisfied smile.

 

With some time before class began, Takashi-sensei led Itachi to the office and handed him a test paper. It was the same test Izumi and his other classmates had taken during last semester’s finals. This was Itachi’s theoretical knowledge assessment. Five minutes later, Itachi handed in the completed test. Takashi-sensei quickly reviewed the paper, his eyes widening slightly in surprise. As expected, Itachi had achieved a perfect score.

 

"As expected from an Uchiha..." Takashi-sensei muttered to himself.

 

---

 

In their second year at the academy, practical exercises took up most of their class time. Today, Itachi’s class shared the training field with the senior class. Once the senior students finished their training, it was time for Itachi’s assessment. 

 

Itachi stepped into the training area and pulled out a few wooden shuriken. With a quick motion, he flung them toward the targets.

 

*Thud thud thud!*

 

The shuriken struck perfectly, forming a neat circle around the bullseye. Though Itachi planned to keep his true abilities hidden at the academy, his Uchiha lineage naturally set him apart. The students watched in awe as the shuriken hit their marks.

 

"Wait, was this kid really in a coma for two years? He just came back to school today, right?" a senior student asked, astonished.

 

"Y-Yeah," one of Itachi’s classmates stammered.

 

Many of the other students exchanged glances, their initial expectations completely shattered.

 

"Is this what they call a genius?" Kimura Yuki murmured, glancing at Izumi. He recalled what she had said about Itachi just days ago.

 

Itachi’s next opponent was supposed to be Yuki. At first, Yuki had been eager to spar with him, thinking it would be a close match. But after seeing Itachi in action, he realized he had seriously underestimated him. Yuki shook his head, laughing softly at himself.

 

"Sensei, is there even a need to continue the test at this point?" Yuki asked, glancing at Takashi-sensei.

 

Takashi-sensei frowned. "We have to follow the rules. The test must be completed."

 

"I heard there's a girl in your class, Uchiha Izumi, who's also very talented. If Yuki isn't up for it, maybe she could take his place," one of the senior students suggested, scanning the class until his eyes landed on Izumi, who wore the Uchiha clan symbol on her clothing.

 

His comment immediately piqued everyone's interest. A duel between two Uchiha would be exciting to witness. Even Kimura Yuki seemed intrigued. "If it's Izumi, she might be a match," he muttered, looking at Takashi-sensei with hopeful eyes.

 

Takashi-sensei hesitated, turning toward Izumi. Izumi frowned slightly, clearly not eager to fight Itachi. It was a tricky situation for Takashi-sensei.

 

"Heh, Izumi doesn't want to fight because she doesn't want to embarrass the Uchiha heir," one of the boys teased, his jealousy clear. He glared at Itachi, envious of the close bond he shared with Izumi.

 

His words didn’t faze Itachi, but he could see how uncomfortable the situation was becoming for Izumi. With everyone staring at her, Itachi smiled gently and said, "Izumi, it's just a spar. Don't worry about it."

 

"Alright," Izumi replied softly, not willing to go against Itachi’s wishes. She took a light step, her form disappearing as she landed in front of him.

 

The other students looked on eagerly, sensing an exciting match about to unfold. Izumi had already earned a reputation at the academy, with some students calling her the "Uchiha Prodigy." Now they were eager to see how Itachi, the eldest son of the Uchiha clan head, would fare against her after two years of absence.

 

"Duel, begin!" 

 

As soon as Takashi-sensei’s voice echoed, Izumi’s figure blurred, her speed surprising the students as she dashed toward Itachi.

 

---

 

Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Spring

---

 

"So fast..."

 

Itachi sighed softly as he watched the girl rush toward him.

 

Izumi’s speed had far surpassed the level of the Uchiha genin he had faced two years ago.

 

Itachi wasn’t surprised. He had seen firsthand how hard Izumi had trained during the two years he had spent in a coma.

 

She raised her arm, palm open, aiming a precise strike at his chest.

 

Though his body had only recently begun to recover, Itachi’s speed was still greater than Izumi’s. In an instant, before the watching students could process what was happening, Itachi stepped back, turning his body slightly to let her strike brush past him.

 

At seven years old, Izumi was already slightly taller than Itachi. But even as her attack missed, she wasn’t disappointed. A soft smile formed on her delicate face.

 

Her eyes sharpened, and she swiftly pivoted, her hand turning into a blade aimed at Itachi’s shoulder.

 

*"Boom!"*

 

Itachi caught her wrist with ease.

 

Though Izumi had no intention of seriously hurting him, she gave the spar her all. She knew that even at full strength, she wouldn’t be able to harm Itachi.

 

The two stood locked in place, their eyes meeting as the watching students only now caught up with the action. None of them had been able to follow Izumi’s earlier movements.

 

Kimura Yuki swallowed nervously, realizing just how much Izumi had been holding back during their earlier sparring sessions.

 

“Izumi’s gotten this strong...” another student, thought in awe. She was already the top of their class, but she had never shown this level of power before.

 

His gaze shifted to Itachi, his eyes widening in disbelief. Could Itachi really have been in a coma for two years?

 

“Your speed is impressive, and your strikes are decisive,” Itachi murmured calmly, meeting Izumi’s determined gaze. “But... you’re still holding back, aren’t you?”

 

He smiled slightly. “Come at me with everything you’ve got. It’s okay.”

 

Izumi nodded, her smile widening. “Okay!”

 

She pulled her hand free and jumped back, putting some distance between them.

 

Flipping her palms, she revealed several black shurikens. These weren’t the training tools used at the academy but real shurikens, sharp and deadly.

 

“Let’s see how you handle this,” Izumi thought, her eyes narrowing in focus as she threw the shurikens with practiced precision.

 

The shurikens whistled through the air, becoming dark streaks as they flew toward Itachi. Even Yamashita couldn’t follow the paths of the shurikens clearly.

 

Itachi, however, chuckled inwardly. After all, he had been the one to teach Izumi her shuriken techniques. In the past two years, her skills had grown significantly. Still, he couldn’t show off too much—not yet. If he performed too well, it would raise suspicions.

 

He pulled out his own shurikens, feigning a bit of panic as he threw them to intercept hers.

 

*"Clang, clang, clang!"*

 

His shurikens managed to knock down half of hers. The remaining shurikens came at him from tricky angles, forcing him to dodge frantically.

 

To the onlookers, it appeared that Itachi was struggling to keep up, barely managing to avoid Izumi’s relentless assault. One shuriken even grazed his cheek before hitting the ground.

 

Yet none of the shurikens actually struck him.

 

The students watching were silent. No one could laugh, even though Itachi seemed cornered. They hadn’t even been able to fully comprehend Izumi’s movements.

 

Izumi herself was momentarily surprised but quickly smiled when Itachi nodded at her. The slight curve of his lips was an acknowledgment of her skill.

 

Izumi didn’t understand why Itachi hadn’t deflected all of her shurikens, but she didn’t dwell on it.

 

“You’re incredible, Izumi,” Itachi said, shrugging slightly.

 

He then looked at Takashi and added, “If Izumi-san had followed up while I was dodging those shurikens, I would have lost.”

 

Itachi, of course, wasn’t taking the academy sparring sessions seriously. To him, he had already shown more than enough.

 

The crowd remained silent, still processing the brief yet intense exchange between Izumi and Itachi.

 

Yamashita Takashi finally snapped out of his daze.

 

“Izumi-san wins this round... but Itachi-san, you’ve also passed!”

 

Even Takashi hadn’t realized that Itachi had faked his struggle. But regardless, no one doubted Itachi’s skill anymore. His performance was on par with the best in the class, second only to Izumi. And he had only just woken from a two-year hiatus.

 

Though it seemed like Itachi had lost, everyone was deeply impressed. The boy who had provoked the spar lowered his head in shame.

 

Itachi walked up to Izumi and extended his hand.

 

Izumi smiled, forming a seal of reconciliation with Itachi.

 

With that, the assessment came to an end.

 

The sparring matches among the other students continued, but Izumi and Itachi stood together, calmly observing. Behind them, some of the other boys and girls exchanged glances, a bit of shame in their expressions. Among the crowd, only Izumi and Itachi seemed worthy of standing side by side.

 

Once the sparring ended, everyone returned to the classroom. Soon, it was lunchtime.

 

Izumi pulled a box from her desk drawer and opened it, blushing slightly. “I made this... would you like to try it?”

 

Despite her shy demeanor, her eyes were filled with anticipation.

 

“When I was bedridden, my mother mentioned your cooking more than once. Of course, I’d love to try it.”

 

Itachi picked up a pair of chopsticks, sampling the food.

 

“This is delicious!”

 

He nodded in approval. Even Sasuke and Naruto loved Izumi’s cooking. He still remembered how, while he was in a coma, those two had gotten into a fight over the last rice ball she had made.

 

But despite the bickering, Itachi hadn’t been worried. True friends were like that.

 

“Wow, it looks so good! Can I have a taste too?” Kimura Yuki, who sat in front of them, turned around, eyes wide with excitement.

 

“Of course, help yourself,” Izumi replied, smiling.

 

“Your cooking is amazing!” Kimura said, giving her a thumbs-up after tasting it.

 

The rest of the day passed quickly, and soon it was time to head home.

 

As they walked side by side, Izumi glanced at Itachi. “Why did you let me win during the sparring earlier?”

 

Itachi looked at her, smiling softly. “I wouldn’t say I let you win. You’ve really improved. But it’s better to avoid unnecessary trouble.”

 

“Oh.” Izumi nodded, accepting his explanation without further questions. She couldn’t help but steal a glance at him, her eyes filled with quiet joy.

 

The sun’s warm rays bathed the street in a soft glow as the two of them walked together. Their shadows stretched behind them, slowly merging into one.

 

---

 

After Itachi woke up, a month passed quickly.

 

Beyond his time at the academy, Itachi dedicated himself to rigorous training, refining his body and abilities as much as possible. In this way, the days flew by in a blur of discipline and focus.

---

 

Today was Saturday, the ninja academy's day off.

 

Izumi was busy with family matters and couldn’t train with Itachi.

 

Swish!

 

In the quiet streets of the Uchiha compound, Itachi moved swiftly, his figure blurring as he darted from one road to the next. A month of targeted physical training had significantly enhanced his speed, a testament to the body strengthened by Tsunade’s medical expertise.

 

At just six years old, Itachi’s chakra pathways were almost fully developed, allowing him to maximize the results of his efforts. Two years ago, he had intensified his training to prepare for the path ahead.

 

With the Mangekyō Sharingan, Itachi didn’t need to train his mental energy further. His focus had shifted entirely to enhancing his chakra reserves, which required developing his physical strength to its peak.

 

"Yeah!"

 

The sudden sound of cawing drew Itachi’s attention upward. Overhead, a small flock of crows flew past, their dark forms stark against the blue sky.

 

Crows were a familiar sight to Itachi.

 

They had once been his summoning creatures, and the sight stirred a mix of nostalgia and determination within him.

 

His rapid steps slowed, his gaze following the crows as they disappeared into the horizon. “It’s about time to try again…” he murmured.

 

Resolved, he changed direction, heading toward the Uchiha clan’s forest training grounds.

 

Itachi had a plan: he would raise a new flock of crows to use as his summoning creatures once more.

 

In the ninja world, there were two primary types of summoning creatures. The first were powerful, independent clans residing in places like Mount Myōboku, Ryūchi Cave, or Shikkotsu Forest, such as the legendary summons used by the Sannin.

 

The second were creatures nurtured and raised by the ninja themselves.

 

Crows, though not inherently powerful, were invaluable tools for stealth, distraction, and ninjutsu. Itachi intended to rear them from hatchlings, using supplements to imbue them with chakra, much like how the Aburame clan cultivated their insects.

 

With his savings, purchasing the hatchlings was feasible. The forest near the clan’s training grounds would provide the ideal environment for raising them.

---

 

Rustle!

 

Itachi landed gracefully on a tree branch, the leaves trembling under his weight. He scanned the area, searching for a suitable location to build nests for his future crows.

 

Constructing the nests was straightforward, drawing on his past experience with ninja crows. By the time he finished, the sun was high in the sky, and Itachi returned home for lunch.

 

However, he delayed purchasing the hatchlings. The forest was near Shisui’s home, and Itachi wanted to seek his cousin’s permission first.

 

Crows had also been Shisui’s summoning creatures, and it was Shisui who had first inspired Itachi to incorporate them into his techniques.

 

Shisui, as the ANBU vice-captain, had been busy with missions for the Fourth Hokage. Itachi guessed that the recent efforts to track down Orochimaru following his defection were nearing their conclusion.

 

At the thought of Orochimaru, Itachi’s expression darkened.

 

He silently vowed that once he was strong enough, he would deal with Orochimaru personally.

 

Though Orochimaru was one of the legendary Sannin, no shinobi was invincible. Like the five elemental chakra natures, every ninja had vulnerabilities.

 

Orochimaru’s Reincarnation Jutsu granted him immortality at the cost of damaging his soul with each transfer. And Itachi’s Sharingan—more specifically, his Mangekyō Sharingan—was Orochimaru’s ultimate weakness.

---

 

Another week passed.

 

As Itachi had anticipated, Konoha’s forces withdrew from their mission to capture Orochimaru.

 

That weekend, Itachi returned to the forest training grounds, honing his shuriken skills.

 

Clang! Clang! Clang!

 

The sound of shuriken striking their targets echoed through the woods. Itachi’s precision and speed were impeccable, his movements fluid and controlled.

 

As he finished his practice, a familiar voice called out from behind him.

 

“You’ve recovered well.”

 

Itachi turned to see Shisui standing beneath a tree, his ANBU sword strapped to his back.

 

“You’re finally back,” Itachi said, a faint smile gracing his lips.

 

“Judging by your tone, I assume you’ve been waiting for me,” Shisui replied with a grin. “What do you need?”

 

“I’m planning to raise ninja crows in the forest near your house. I wanted to get your permission first.”

 

“No problem,” Shisui said, nodding. “Need help? I’ve raised crows before, you know.”

 

“Thank you, but I’ve got it handled,” Itachi replied, shaking his head.

 

Shisui chuckled. In Konoha, it wasn’t uncommon for children to begin nurturing summoning creatures early on. He wasn’t surprised by Itachi’s initiative.

---

 

Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Kakashi & Guy

---

“You want to train crows as summoning beasts and use them as a medium for ninjutsu?” Shisui asked, his tone tinged with surprise. Summoning creatures like crows weren’t known for their combat prowess, but their utility in creating diversions and supporting techniques was undeniable.

 

“Yes,” Itachi replied simply, his calm demeanor hiding the storm of ambition brewing inside. His chakra control was already refined enough to perform B- and C-rank jutsu, and he knew his talent would allow him to quickly relearn even the more advanced techniques he had mastered before his coma.

 

Shisui studied him carefully. He’d watched Itachi’s remarkable shuriken skills from afar, enough to know Itachi could graduate from the Ninja Academy without breaking a sweat. But he also understood why his cousin held back. Itachi was too smart to invite the scrutiny of the higher-ups in the village.

 

“Have you managed to regain full control of your chakra?” Shisui asked, raising an eyebrow.

 

Itachi nodded.

 

“Of course you have,” Shisui muttered under his breath, a grin tugging at his lips. For someone like Itachi, mastering such fundamentals came as naturally as breathing.

---

 

As Itachi returned home, the faint sound of labored breaths and rustling leaves caught his attention. He paused at the edge of the backyard and spotted Sasuke practicing tirelessly, his small hands forming hand seals with unwavering determination.

 

Itachi landed softly on the roof of the house, watching his younger brother from the shadows. Sasuke’s brows furrowed in frustration as he attempted to mold his chakra into something tangible. His movements, while imperfect, showed promise.

 

A faint smile crossed Itachi’s lips. Sasuke’s drive was admirable, even at his young age. The bond their family had developed with the Fourth Hokage during Itachi’s coma had given Sasuke someone to measure himself against—Naruto Uzumaki.

 

It wasn’t that Sasuke lacked talent. If anything, he possessed raw potential rivaling anyone in the Uchiha clan. But with Naruto’s inherent Uzumaki chakra reserves, Sasuke had found himself constantly playing catch-up. Itachi knew that such rivalry would only sharpen his younger brother’s resolve.

---

 

The next morning, Itachi and Izumi wandered through the bustling village market, their mission clear. Among the many vendors, Itachi’s sharp eyes found what he was looking for—a stall selling crow hatchlings.

 

“These are rare,” the seller said, showcasing the small birds with pride.

 

Itachi inspected them carefully before arranging to pick them up later.

 

Meanwhile, Izumi’s attention was drawn to a tiny white kitten, its soft fur gleaming in the sunlight. Her eyes sparkled with delight.

 

“If you want a ninja cat, our clan already has some well-trained ones under contract,” Itachi remarked, glancing at her.

 

Izumi shook her head, cradling the kitten in her hands. “I don’t want a summoning beast. I just want a companion.”

 

Itachi sighed but didn’t argue further. He understood. Her parents were often busy with their duties, leaving her plenty of time alone. The kitten would undoubtedly bring her comfort.

---

 

Later that day, Itachi ventured to the forest, his instincts drawing him toward the sound of clashing metal. He moved silently through the trees, arriving at the edge of a training ground where Shisui and Kakashi Hatake sparred.

 

“Clang!”

 

Their kunai collided with precision, both shinobi moving faster than most eyes could track. Kakashi’s Sharingan gleamed, following Shisui’s every movement, while Shisui’s fluid agility allowed him to evade most strikes with ease.

 

Sensing a presence, both shinobi halted their match and turned toward the newcomer.

 

“Itachi,” Shisui called out, a welcoming smile spreading across his face.

 

“It’s been a long time, Kakashi-senpai,” Itachi said respectfully, his eyes briefly lingering on Kakashi’s exposed Sharingan.

 

Kakashi nodded, his usual calm demeanor intact. “The Fourth Hokage speaks highly of you.”

 

Itachi’s gaze drifted to Kakashi’s left eye, the scarred Sharingan spinning with deliberate intensity. “So, it’s true…” he thought. Even among the Uchiha, few possessed the fully developed three-tomoe Sharingan. Seeing Kakashi, a non-Uchiha, wield it with such mastery was both impressive and poignant.

 

He knew the price of such power. For Kakashi, who bore the Sharingan without Uchiha blood, the burden would be even heavier.

 

“I didn’t mean to interrupt,” Itachi said, stepping closer.

 

Shisui chuckled. “You’re always welcome, Itachi. What brings you here?”

 

---

 

Kakashi glanced at Itachi, his lone visible eye narrowing slightly before giving a brief nod. His reserved demeanor was no different from his days in the ANBU—words were rare, and his presence always carried a quiet intensity.

 

“If it’s inconvenient to spar today, I’ll be taking my leave,” Kakashi said, his tone neutral. He raised his hand, preparing to form a hand seal.

 

Before anyone could respond, a booming, cheerful voice erupted from the surrounding forest, startling all three shinobi.

 

“Your battle might be over, but now it’s my turn to join the fray!”

 

A figure leaped into view with startling energy, landing directly between Kakashi, Shisui, and Itachi. The sheer exuberance of his entrance caused even Shisui to blink in mild surprise—a rare feat.

 

But the moment they heard the voice, all three shinobi instantly recognized the newcomer.

 

The man before them stood proudly in a green jumpsuit, his bowl-cut hairstyle gleaming in the sunlight. A wide grin spread across his face as he struck a confident pose, raising his thumb in the air as his teeth caught the light with an audible ding.

 

“Guy…” Kakashi muttered, dragging a hand down his masked face in exasperation.

 

Shisui’s eyebrows twitched in amusement, though he managed to keep his expression neutral.

 

“Greetings, youthful warriors!” Guy declared, spinning toward Shisui and Itachi. “I am Might Guy, the epitome of hard work and passion!”

 

Itachi inclined his head politely. “Hello.”

 

Seizing the opportunity, Kakashi attempted to step away. “I’ll leave this to you, Shisui. Another time—”

 

Before he could finish, Guy darted in front of him, arms crossed dramatically.

 

“As rivals, we must always test our limits, Kakashi! Only through fierce competition do we ignite the flames of youth and grow stronger!” Guy proclaimed, his eyes blazing with determination.

 

Kakashi’s laziness evaporated, replaced by a quiet determination. “You’re not going to let me leave, are you?”

 

Shisui’s lips curved into a slight smile. “Guy has a point. Growth comes from pushing each other to new heights. Besides,” he said, drawing his sword, “we never finished our earlier spar, Kakashi-senpai.”

 

Guy’s grin widened. “Excellent! Then it’s decided—a three-way battle of youthful energy!”

 

The atmosphere shifted instantly. Kakashi, Shisui, and Guy exchanged sharp, challenging glances.

 

Recognizing what was about to unfold, Itachi stepped back, his gaze steady and analytical. He leaned against a tree trunk, arms crossed, his three-tomoe Sharingan spinning lazily. Watching three elite shinobi spar wasn’t an opportunity he wanted to miss.

 

“Let’s see how much they’ve improved,” Itachi murmured.

 

Shisui’s Sharingan ignited, the three tomoe whirling in his crimson eyes. He raised his blade, the sunlight glinting off its polished steel. Kakashi’s left eye followed suit, the Sharingan embedded there spinning with practiced ease.

 

Guy, meanwhile, took a deep breath. The air around him shifted, a faint green aura rippling around his form.

 

“The Third Gate: Open!” Guy shouted, his energy surging as the ground beneath him cracked slightly.

 

Itachi’s eyes narrowed as he felt the intensity of Guy’s chakra. “The Eight Gates…”

 

He recalled stories of Guy’s father, Might Duy, who had opened all Eight Gates during the Third Great Ninja War to fend off the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist. The sheer destructive power of the technique was legendary, though it came at a great cost.

 

The three shinobi moved simultaneously, blurring into motion.

 

Klang! Klang!

 

Shisui’s blade clashed with Kakashi’s, sparks flying as their weapons connected. Guy darted in with raw speed, his fists meeting their strikes head-on.

 

Shisui was forced to retreat, his Sharingan analyzing Guy’s movements with astonishing clarity. “His taijutsu… it’s unlike anything I’ve encountered.”

 

“Don’t underestimate him,” Kakashi warned, weaving hand seals at lightning speed. “Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!”

 

A fierce gust of wind roared through the training ground, kicking up leaves and dirt. Shisui leaped aside, while Guy planted his feet firmly, his chakra anchoring him against the onslaught.

 

Guy’s grin widened. “Impressive, but you’ll need more than that!”

 

He surged forward, targeting Shisui with a ferocious spinning kick. Shisui countered, his blade glowing with chakra.

 

“Fire Release: Blazing Blade!”

 

Flames erupted along the length of Shisui’s sword as he slashed at Guy. The attack was precise, but Guy twisted his body mid-air, evading the flames with a combination of speed and flexibility.

 

Watching from the sidelines, Itachi observed every movement with keen interest. His Sharingan picked up the minute details—the ripple of Guy’s muscles as he dodged, the precision of Kakashi’s seals, the faint tremor in Shisui’s strikes as he adjusted to Guy’s unpredictable taijutsu.

 

“This is the level I need to surpass,” Itachi thought, his gaze steady.

---

Chapter 33: Chapter 33 Shisui of the Body Flicker

 

---

 

While Itachi pondered these thoughts, the battle raged on.

 

The battlefield was a whirlwind of chaos and flames. Itachi stood at a distance, his crimson Sharingan gleaming as he analyzed the clash. The sheer intensity of the battle made even the air feel heavy, saturated with chakra and heat.

 

Whoosh!

 

A gust of wind howled through the clearing, forcing Itachi to take a cautious step back. Kakashi’s hands moved in a blur, weaving through hand seals with practiced precision. The Wind Release technique had done its job—pinning Shisui and Guy in place. But it was merely the prelude.

 

“Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet!”

 

A torrent of flames erupted from Kakashi’s masked visage, roaring with the ferocity of a dragon unleashed. The inferno split into three, surging toward Shisui and Guy from multiple directions. The air shimmered with heat as the fire’s destructive force surged, igniting the battlefield with an orange glow.

 

Itachi narrowed his eyes, stepping back further to avoid the searing waves of heat. This level of intensity… he thought. “A Sarutobi technique?”

 

Though the Uchiha clan prided itself on its mastery of Fire Release, Itachi couldn’t help but acknowledge the finesse of Kakashi’s jutsu. The Fire Dragon Flame Bullet was a high-level technique, more commonly associated with the Sarutobi clan—and particularly the Third Hokage. That Kakashi had mastered it spoke volumes of his versatility and skill.

 

As the flames clashed with the swirling winds, they expanded, creating an even more devastating combination.

 

So, he reversed the sequence… Itachi noted. Fire and wind were typically paired in a specific order, with fire ignited first and wind amplifying its power. But Kakashi had used wind to restrict movement before releasing the fire, slightly dampening the combination's strength but maintaining its strategic value.

 

The flames engulfed the battlefield, swallowing Shisui and Guy in its fiery embrace. Yet, Itachi’s keen Sharingan tracked every flicker of chakra within the inferno.

 

Kakashi’s chakra… it’s far more stable than before.

 

Itachi’s mind raced. The Kakashi he remembered from the Anbu days often struggled with his stamina, the constant activation of the Sharingan draining his reserves. But now, Kakashi appeared revitalized, as if the usual burden of his Sharingan no longer weighed him down.

 

Is this because Lord Fourth never fell? Itachi speculated, recalling Minato Namikaze’s exceptional abilities. Only Minato could have provided such a solution... or perhaps Kushina’s Uzumaki sealing expertise.

 

Within the flames, a sudden movement caught Itachi’s attention. Shisui, or rather, the space where he had been standing, was now empty.

 

Crackle!

 

Lightning danced in Kakashi’s palm, arcs of electricity radiating outward as the sound of chirping birds echoed across the battlefield.

 

“Raikiri…” Itachi murmured, recognizing the refined version of Chidori, a technique he had witnessed only a handful of times.

 

Kakashi lunged, the blade of lightning in his hand cutting through the firestorm with ease. The flames parted in his wake, revealing Guy, who stood resolute amidst the chaos.

 

“Eight Gates: Fifth Gate, Gate of Limit… Open!” Guy roared, his voice brimming with resolve.

 

Boom!

 

An explosion of raw energy erupted from Guy’s body, scattering the remnants of the flames. The sheer force shook the ground beneath them, creating a shockwave that carved through the battlefield.

 

From the shadows of the trees, Shisui emerged, his form a blur of motion. In an instant, his figure split into five, each one moving with uncanny speed.

 

“It’s not a clone…” Itachi murmured, recognizing the technique. “This is Shisui’s perfected Body Flicker. He’s completed it earlier than I expected.”

 

The five Shisui figures darted forward, their movements fluid and unpredictable. Each one brandished an ANBU sword wreathed in flickering flames, converging on Kakashi and Guy with relentless precision.

 

---

 

Itachi's crimson Sharingan glimmered, reflecting the blazing intensity of the battlefield. Watching Shisui unleash his technique, memories from their first meeting replayed in his mind—a moment that forged an unbreakable bond between them.

 

From that day, Shisui was more than just a comrade. He was a brother, an idol, and a beacon of the Uchiha clan's strength.

 

Shisui Uchiha, known throughout the ninja world as Shisui of the Body Flicker, was a name that struck awe and fear in equal measure.

 

With a surge of heat, flames erupted from Shisui’s blades, surging toward Kakashi and Guy with devastating precision. Neither ninja dared to underestimate the attack.

 

"Not a clone," Kakashi murmured, his Sharingan narrowing. He could see the massive chakra Shisui channeled into the technique. Beside him, Guy analyzed the movements of the five Shisui figures, his sharp instincts piecing together the truth.

 

It wasn't genjutsu or shadow clones. Shisui's unparalleled mastery of the Body Flicker left afterimages that mimicked life itself, indistinguishable from his real body. At any moment, he could switch to one of the afterimages, keeping his enemies guessing.

 

“It’s no wonder they fear him,” Itachi whispered from a distance, his admiration for Shisui's technique undiminished.

 

The battlefield crackled with energy. Guy unsheathed his nunchaku in a fluid motion, the wooden weapons gleaming as he activated the Sixth Gate of Joy. His aura burned green, and the air around him seemed to warp under the immense pressure.

 

“Dynamic Entry!” Guy launched himself forward, his nunchaku clashing with Shisui’s flaming blades. Sparks flew as their attacks collided, sending shockwaves rippling across the training ground.

 

At the same time, Kakashi charged in with his Lightning Blade, arcs of electricity dancing along his arm. His speed rivaled Shisui’s as he closed the distance, aiming for the Uchiha’s blind spot.

 

"Boom!"

 

The clash of their techniques lit up the field, scattering embers and lightning in a dazzling display of power. Shisui countered seamlessly, his movements a blur. For every attack Kakashi and Guy launched, Shisui was already three steps ahead, his precision and agility unmatched.

 

The battle raged for minutes, each shinobi pushing themselves to their limits. Itachi, watching intently, deactivated his Sharingan to avoid overexertion. Despite his keen eyes, the sheer speed of the combat was overwhelming.

 

When the dust finally settled, all three combatants stood, breathing heavily. Guy’s aura dissipated as he released the Eight Gates, and Kakashi lowered his headband over his Sharingan.

 

Shisui smiled, his Sharingan fading back to black. "That’s enough for today," he said warmly.

 

Guy straightened, his determination unshaken. "Next time, I’ll surpass you both!" he declared, his energy as vibrant as ever.

 

Shisui chuckled. "I look forward to it."

 

As Kakashi departed with a casual wave, Guy turned and jogged off, leaving Shisui and Itachi alone.

 

“How was it?” Shisui asked, landing beside his younger friend.

 

Itachi shook his head, a rare smile gracing his lips. “You were all so fast, I couldn’t keep up.”

 

Shisui laughed, ruffling Itachi’s hair. “Give it time. You’re already stronger than I was at your age.”

---

 

The Next Day at the Academy

 

The warm sun cast its golden rays over the Ninja Academy as the students gathered for morning training. Yamashita Takashi, their instructor, called out the sparring pairs.

 

“Kimura Yuki versus Uchiha Itachi!”

 

The students buzzed with anticipation as the two stepped into the ring. Itachi’s calm demeanor contrasted sharply with Yuki’s tense posture.

 

From a rooftop overlooking the training grounds, an old man watched the match unfold. His pipe smoldered gently, wisps of smoke curling into the air. Despite his weathered face, his eyes remained sharp, locked on the black-haired boy who moved with uncanny grace.

 

“Uchiha Itachi…” he muttered, taking another drag from his pipe.

 

---

Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Conversation

---

 

The old man's cloudy eyes sparkled with interest. No one else could see it, but Itachi's movements on the training ground were not hidden from his sharp gaze.

 

"If Itachi wanted to, he could defeat his opponent in a single move."

 

"You've managed to conceal your abilities from the eyes of all the instructors at the academy..." 

 

The Third Hokage's eyes narrowed slightly. This kind of deliberate restraint, which went unnoticed by others, could only be achieved by someone who had complete insight into their opponent's intentions beforehand.

 

Defeating his opponent was not the challenge—maintaining the charade was.

 

He continued watching Itachi until a gentle voice spoke from behind him.

 

"Hokage-sama."

 

Minato's voice was soft yet respectful. The Fourth Hokage stepped closer, his gaze following the Third's toward the academy's training ground.

 

The old man before him was none other than Konoha's former leader—Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage.

 

"Minato, you're here." Hiruzen turned, his aging body now slightly hunched. Upon seeing Minato, the tension on his weathered face eased.

 

Minato bowed slightly, his expression filled with respect for the man before him.

 

"How are you... holding up?" Minato asked gently, his eyes falling on Hiruzen's sunken features and the weariness in his gaze. The Third Hokage had aged significantly, and his temples were now fully gray.

 

Hiruzen waved a hand dismissively, turning back to the training ground.

 

"I understand your desire to change the current situation in the village, but I also hope you understand the sentiments of the other elders. Uchiha... they once caused great pain. That wound still lingers."

 

"I know." Minato's tone was serious. "But even if that pain remains, we can't allow it to keep growing unchecked."

 

"All that will do is create more suffering. The Uchiha clan has endured enough over the years. I want to change that... starting now."

 

"Besides, the past has nothing to do with the present generation."

 

"And when the First Hokage set aside his past grievances, it allowed both sides, who were once enemies, to unite and build Konoha and this current ninja world. Why can't we follow the example of our predecessors?"

 

Hiruzen's eyes flickered. "But you also know what happened after the village was founded."

 

"Yes," Minato acknowledged, his expression turning grave. "The risk of change is high. But as Hokage, it’s my duty to manage that change and bear the cost, ensuring we don't abandon it halfway."

 

"Control it? Can you really?" Hiruzen asked, a hint of skepticism in his voice.

 

"It's not a matter of certainty," Minato replied. "But if we allow the pain and hatred to keep festering, it could lead to consequences that none of us can repair."

 

"Who can predict the future entirely?" Minato admitted. "But change can't come from me alone. It requires cooperation—understanding between all of us."

 

"As Jiraiya-sensei always said, one day people will truly understand each other."

 

Hiruzen chuckled softly. "You're still an idealist, Minato."

 

"Perhaps," Minato shrugged. "But if my ideals are naive, then what right do I have to question yours?"

 

Hiruzen's expression softened, a touch of self-mockery on his face. "Perhaps when I made my most important decision, I was fortunate not to waver. Instead of choosing him, I chose you."

 

"You’ve done well, Minato. Truly." The Third Hokage’s voice carried a hint of apology.

 

Though Hiruzen had handed over the title of Hokage to Minato, he had never fully relinquished his authority, unintentionally placing a heavy burden on his successor.

 

Hiruzen sighed internally, knowing it was finally time to place his complete trust in Minato, just as the previous Hokage had trusted him.

 

"Are you planning to recruit that boy into the ANBU?" Hiruzen asked, his eyes returning to the training ground where Itachi and Kimura Yuki's spar had already ended.

 

In the crowd, Itachi stood quietly, surrounded by many curious classmates.

 

"I had thought about it," Minato admitted, a small smile forming. "But I’ve changed my mind."

 

"Oh? Why’s that?" Hiruzen inquired.

 

"You probably already know," Minato said. "I don’t want him to become a target of scrutiny or surveillance, like Shisui."

 

Hiruzen nodded. He had seen enough to recognize Itachi's talent, perhaps even greater than Shisui’s. The boy was mature beyond his years.

 

"I also don’t want the ANBU environment to impact his character development," Minato continued. "When I recruited Kakashi into the ANBU, I hoped it would help him move past the trauma he experienced. But after years there, instead of finding closure, he’s carried an even heavier burden."

 

"I see..." Hiruzen murmured, though his gaze remained on Itachi, still thoughtful.

 

But the reason for his presence here today wasn’t to interfere with Minato’s decisions. He trusted Minato’s judgment. As long as Minato was Hokage, he would protect the village with his life, just as Hiruzen had done.

 

Turning his gaze toward Minato, Hiruzen spoke quietly. "Now that we’ve discussed this, I think it's time."

 

"From this point forward, all the ANBU under my control will be transferred to you. You’re free to exercise your full authority as Hokage."

 

"And as for the other elders, I’ll do what I can to ease things for you. But some of their opinions, forged over decades... even I cannot change."

 

"Thank you," Minato replied, bowing deeply to the Third Hokage.

 

The trust Hiruzen was placing in him was the highest honor Minato could receive.

 

"Change takes time, Minato," Hiruzen said, his voice soft yet filled with confidence. "But I believe in you."

 

With those words, the Third Hokage turned, his figure disappearing into the distance, leaving Minato standing alone. The wind blew gently, lifting the hem of Minato's Hokage cloak.

 

He turned back to the academy’s training ground, watching the children—the future of Konoha.

 

And then, with a swift movement, Minato vanished from sight, carried away by the breeze.

 

---

 

A few days later, on a day of rest...

 

In the forest of the Uchiha clan, Itachi carefully placed dozens of young crows into a prepared nest, feeding them with care. These young crows had not yet grown feathers, and their eyes were still closed. After eating, they quickly fell asleep.

 

**Rustle!**

 

Behind Itachi, there was a slight movement in the trees.

 

"Heh, you're doing well," Shisui said with a light smile.

 

"For the next while, I might come and bother you every day," Shisui added, still smiling.

 

Itachi, standing atop a tree branch, turned and smiled back. The young crows needed to be fed for a month before they could take care of themselves.

 

Shisui was slightly surprised, gazing at Itachi. "Since you woke up, you've changed a lot."

 

It used to be rare to see Itachi smile.

 

"Maybe," Itachi admitted. He knew it too—during the two years he spent bedridden, his body was immobile, but his mind had remained awake most of the time. Two years was more than enough time to reflect on many things. As the world moved on, Itachi himself sought to change as well. Some of his past behaviors made him seem distant, even cold.

 

"Got nothing else to do today? Want to spar with me?" Shisui offered.

 

"Me?" Itachi asked, a little surprised. He was only seven years old now, and though he had regained much of his strength, there was still a considerable gap between him and Shisui.

 

"It's been a while since we practiced our shuriken skills, hasn't it?" Shisui said casually, not treating Itachi like a mere academy student. He still didn’t know the full extent of what had happened to Itachi’s body.

 

"Alright," Itachi agreed. If it was just shuriken practice, their difference in strength wouldn’t matter much.

 

The two of them dropped down into the forest. Itachi had already set up several targets for his own training earlier, in preparation for today.

 

"I’ll go first," Shisui said, scanning the surroundings. In a flash, several kunai appeared in his hands. Leaping into the air, he threw them all at once.

 

As expected, each kunai hit the bullseye.

 

"Your turn," Shisui smiled, looking back at Itachi.

 

Itachi stepped forward, taking the spot Shisui had stood moments earlier. Shisui moved back to give him space. The young Uchiha squeezed the kunai in his hand, thinking for a moment before jumping up and launching his kunai...

 

---

 

Spring turned to autumn, and another eight or nine months passed. Today was the day of the final exam at the ninja academy.

 

**Thunk, thunk!**

 

In the training area, several wooden kunai shot out, striking the targets with precision.

 

"Izumi Uchiha, full marks!" the proctor, announced with a smile.

 

The class was used to Izumi’s perfect scores by now.

 

After her exam, Izumi glanced around, looking for someone. But she couldn’t spot him.

 

She walked through the crowd and into the classroom, but still found no sign of Itachi.

 

"He must’ve gone to see the little ones again," she muttered, smiling softly. Itachi had likely finished his exam early. It would take some time to finalize and rank the results, so students were free to leave after their exams.

 

**Whoosh!**

 

Izumi swiftly exited the school, heading toward the Uchiha clan’s forest.

 

"Yeah!" 

 

As she left the school grounds, she heard a series of caws. Looking up, she saw a flock of black crows flying across the sky.

 

She followed their flight, making her way toward the busier part of the village.

 

Before long, Izumi caught sight of Itachi, who was leaping from rooftop to rooftop, following the crows.

 

As she approached, Itachi noticed her and smiled.

 

"Finished your exam?"

 

Izumi nodded. "Ah."

 

He didn’t need to ask her how she did—given her skills, it was obvious she had scored perfectly.

 

Her gaze shifted to the crows circling above them. The birds were now flying over the stone faces of Konoha’s Hokage Monument, their calls echoing through the village.

 

Izumi's eyes narrowed as she noticed two small figures standing at the base of the Fourth Hokage’s face.

 

"Sasuke and Naruto? What are they doing there?"

 

Itachi followed her gaze and spotted the two boys. "Let's go take a look."

 

The two quickly made their way to the monument.

 

---

 

"These are the crows my brother raised," Sasuke said, gazing up at the birds above the Fourth Hokage’s face.

 

"Stop changing the subject!" Naruto scolded, still staring down from the cliff edge. "If you’re scared, just admit it!"

 

"Who said I’m scared?" Sasuke retorted, anger in his voice.

 

But even as he spoke, his eyes betrayed a hint of nervousness as he looked down at the ground below, which seemed impossibly far away.

 

Seeing Sasuke’s hesitation, Naruto smirked triumphantly.

 

"Alright, then! I’ll go first!"

 

Before Sasuke could react, Naruto leaped off the edge of the monument.

 

"Naruto!" Izumi and Itachi shouted, but it was too late to stop him.

 

The Hokage Monument was tens of meters above the ground—not an issue for a seasoned ninja, or even academy students—but Naruto was barely three years old.

 

As Naruto fell, he pressed his feet against the stone wall, trying to slow his descent by dragging his feet along the surface. His technique was crude, and he struggled to maintain control, but each time he lost his balance, he kicked off the wall, leaving shallow footprints in the stone.

 

Watching Naruto’s descent, Itachi’s eyes widened slightly in surprise.

 

"He’s concentrating chakra in his feet to stabilize his body?"

 

What Naruto was doing was a basic ninja technique—using chakra to walk on surfaces like trees or water. However, Naruto hadn’t been trained in this skill yet. He wasn’t absorbing chakra to maintain contact; he was using it as a buffer to soften his fall.

 

This crude method couldn’t have been taught by his parents—Naruto had figured it out on his own. And that was what surprised Itachi the most.

 

---

 

Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Nara Shikaku

 

---

The late afternoon sun bathed the Fourth Hokage Monument in a golden glow, its jagged rock face seeming to dare the young ninjas to take the plunge. Naruto landed with a resounding thud at the monument's base, a wide grin plastered on his face.

 

"Ha! Your turn, Sasuke!" he yelled, cupping his hands around his mouth for emphasis.

 

Sasuke stood atop the monument, his jaw tight, his fists clenched. "Hmph. Watch me," he muttered, more to himself than to Naruto.

 

"Sasuke, wait!" Izumi's voice cut through the air as she landed beside Naruto, her dark hair swaying with the movement. Itachi appeared alongside her, his expression calm but watchful, his sharp eyes taking in the situation.

 

"You don’t have to do this," Izumi said urgently. "It's not worth the risk!"

 

But Sasuke was already airborne.

---

 

Swish!

 

The wind rushed past Sasuke’s ears as he hurtled downward. Unlike Naruto, who had expertly used chakra to cling to the wall during his descent, Sasuke had relied solely on his confidence. His free fall accelerated, the rock face a blur beside him.

 

"Dangerous," Izumi breathed, her Sharingan activating instinctively.

 

Itachi’s hands flew into a series of seals. "Summoning Jutsu: Crow Clone Technique." A murder of crows materialized, diving toward Sasuke in a flurry of black feathers.

 

But then Itachi paused.

 

Sasuke’s movements, though frantic, had purpose. In the split second before impact, he twisted midair, pulling a kunai from his pouch. His grip was firm as he thrust it into the rock wall.

 

Clang!

 

The kunai struck true, embedding itself just deep enough to create friction. Sasuke gritted his teeth, using the momentum to push off and flip once more. His feet hit the ground with a muted thud, his knees bending to absorb the impact.

 

Naruto whistled, impressed. "Whoa, Sasuke! That was awesome!"

 

Sasuke smirked, brushing dust off his dark shirt. "Told you I could do it."

 

Izumi, however, was far from impressed. She strode over, her brow furrowed. Grabbing both boys by their collars, she gave them a stern look. "You two are impossible! What if something had gone wrong? Do you know how worried your parents—and Itachi—would be?"

 

Naruto scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "Sorry, Sister Izumi," he said with a nervous laugh.

 

Sasuke, on the other hand, remained silent, his eyes fixed on the ground.

 

Itachi walked over, a small smile on his face. He ruffled Sasuke’s hair affectionately. "She’s right, Sasuke. You need to apologize properly."

 

"Fine. Sorry," Sasuke muttered, though his tone lacked conviction.

 

Izumi sighed but softened. "Alright. No more stunts. How about we go to the festival? My treat."

 

Naruto’s face lit up. "Really? Yes! Let’s go!"

 

But Sasuke’s attention lingered on the monument, his pride stinging. Without a word, he turned and ran off, leaving his companions behind.

---

 

Itachi found Sasuke near the Uchiha compound, sitting beneath a lone cherry blossom tree.

 

"Why’d you run off?" Itachi asked, sitting beside him.

 

Sasuke’s brows furrowed. "Naruto’s not stronger than me."

 

Itachi chuckled. "Who said he was?"

 

Sasuke didn’t reply, his hands tightening into fists.

 

"Listen, Sasuke," Itachi began, his voice calm and measured. "Naruto’s strength isn’t just about power. He works hard, and he’s creative. You saw how he used chakra to scale the wall. But you did something just as impressive. You adapted on the fly. That’s the mark of a true ninja."

 

Sasuke’s eyes flicked to his brother, searching for sincerity in his words.

 

"But if you really want to catch up," Itachi continued, a playful glint in his eyes, "you’ll need to train smarter, not harder."

 

Sasuke’s lips twitched into the faintest of smiles. "Alright. But only if you promise to teach me."

 

Itachi stood, holding out a hand to his brother. "Deal. Now, let’s go find Izumi before she drags us both back by the ear."

 

Sasuke hesitated but then took Itachi’s hand. Together, they made their way back toward the village, the warm glow of festival lanterns guiding their path.

 

---

 

Spring passed, and autumn came again, year after year...

 

Nearly two more years had gone by.

 

It had now been over six years since the end of the Third Great Ninja War. The five major ninja countries were gradually recovering from the aftermath, and their economies were flourishing once again.

 

As the country with the richest natural resources among the five nations, the Land of Fire's economic growth was unstoppable.

 

And, of course, it had the military power to match its wealth.

 

*Konohagakure (Leaf Village).*

 

With the end of the war, and after the failure of the four allied ninja nations to defeat it, no one dared challenge the Leaf again.

 

Moreover, in addition to the "Yellow Flash," whose name had become legendary across the shinobi world, Konoha's new generation of ninjas had also started to make a name for themselves.

 

The famed *Copy Ninja* Hatake Kakashi, the swift Shisui Uchiha...

 

And now, the next generation was rising rapidly.

 

The time for Itachi Uchiha's graduation exam had finally arrived.

 

For many students, the graduation exam was a daunting test, the last hurdle before becoming a ninja.

 

But for Itachi, it posed no challenge at all.

 

Soon, the report cards of the graduating class were handed over to Minato Namikaze, the Fourth Hokage.

 

---

 

Minato sat behind his desk, chuckling softly as he looked over the reports. 

 

Unsurprisingly, both Itachi and Izumi Uchiha had scored perfect marks, tying for the top spot.

 

Aside from those two, the other students' performances varied significantly. But, to Minato's relief, they had all met the passing standards.

 

Now that the exams were done, it was time to divide the students into teams.

 

According to the village's practice, teams consisted of three students, balanced by ability.

 

However, this was not a strict rule, and specific team assignments were made based on each student's unique strengths.

 

Minato, who knew much about Itachi's background, spent a long time considering who would serve as his mentor.

 

In Konoha, there were few who could fill that role—besides himself.

 

In Minato's eyes, Itachi didn’t need much guidance in terms of skills. What he truly needed was mentorship in other, deeper matters.

 

And there was only one person who could do that.

 

*Knock knock.*

 

As Minato pondered, a knock came at the door.

 

"Come in," he called, placing the report down and standing from his seat.

 

The office door opened, and in walked a man dressed in a fur-lined coat. His eyes were sharp, his hair tied back in a pineapple-shaped bun. A long scar stretched across his right cheek, a reminder of his battles in the Third Great Ninja War.

 

This was Nara Shikaku, known for his strategic brilliance.

 

On the battlefield of the Third Great Ninja War, Shikaku's strategies had helped Konoha snatch victory from the jaws of defeat more than once. He was also one of the few in the village trusted by the Daimyō of the Land of Fire to advise on political matters, holding a status second only to the Hokage and the village elders—higher even than the heads of the Uchiha and Hyūga clans.

 

Shikaku approached Minato’s desk. "Minato, you called for me?"

 

Shikaku and Minato had fought side by side during the war. Even after Minato became Hokage, they had maintained their camaraderie, avoiding any formalities.

 

Glancing at the report on the desk, Shikaku had a feeling he knew why Minato had called for him.

 

Without wasting time, Minato explained, "As you may know, this year's Academy graduation exams have concluded. I'd like you to be the sensei for one of the new teams."

 

Shikaku wasn’t surprised—he had already guessed as much.

 

Despite his many responsibilities in the village, Minato had chosen him for this task. That could only mean one thing: the student in question was someone Minato had high hopes for.

 

"Which student has caught your attention this time?" Shikaku asked, a hint of interest in his voice.

 

"As expected of you." Minato smiled, handing him the file from his desk.

 

Shikaku took the form and glanced at the name. His eyes widened slightly in surprise.

 

"Uchiha... Itachi?"

 

---

 

After the graduation exam, Itachi returned home.

 

Sitting on the edge of the eaves, he gazed up at the clouds drifting slowly across the blue sky.

 

Down in the courtyard, Sasuke was training diligently. 

 

At five years old, Sasuke already showed impressive potential and insight. Yet, he hadn’t noticed his older brother’s return.

 

Itachi, now ten, had grown stronger since the transformation of his body by Tsunade’s medical techniques after his coma.

 

Once upon a time, he had joined the ANBU at this very age, becoming the youngest member in its history.

 

By the age of thirteen, he would become an ANBU captain.

 

So even though Itachi had just graduated from the Academy and had yet to be assigned to a team, his strength was well on its way to recovery.

 

Looking down at Sasuke in the courtyard, Itachi knew that in a short time, his little brother would be entering the Academy as well.

 

His life over the past five years had been much calmer, much easier than before. He had intentionally kept a low profile, avoiding unnecessary attention.

 

And yet, he knew that certain troubles needed to be dealt with before he could fully enjoy this newfound peace.

 

He had already decided—he would walk a different path this time.

 

Suddenly, Itachi heard footsteps approaching from a distance. He turned his gaze in that direction and saw Naruto heading toward him.

 

The noise of Naruto’s arrival also caught Sasuke’s attention. He immediately stopped his training and ran over, smiling as soon as he spotted his brother.

 

"Nii-san, when did you get back? Did the graduation exam go well?"

 

---

Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Graduation

 

---

 

Itachi Uchiha stood in the quiet courtyard of the Uchiha compound, the faint hum of the evening breeze rustling the leaves above. His younger brother Sasuke had been pestering him with questions earlier, but now the boy stood by his side, gazing up expectantly.

 

"My brother must be number one again!" Sasuke blurted out suddenly, his voice filled with pride.

 

Itachi arched an eyebrow, slightly amused by Sasuke’s conviction.

 

“What?” he murmured, his calm demeanor unshaken.

 

Before Sasuke could respond, a sudden rustling caught their attention. Naruto appeared on the eaves of a nearby rooftop, his bright grin unmistakable in the fading sunlight.

 

"Brother Itachi!" Naruto greeted enthusiastically, his voice cutting through the stillness.

 

Itachi turned toward him, his sharp eyes studying the boy. “Naruto. How did you get here?”

 

Sasuke, meanwhile, crossed his arms and scowled. "Hmph."

 

Naruto noticed instantly. "What’s with that look? Want to fight again? Looking for a beating?" he challenged, puffing out his chest.

 

Sasuke stepped forward, his scowl deepening. "Try it, and I’ll sew your mouth shut!"

 

Without hesitation, Sasuke leapt into the yard, landing with a graceful thud. Naruto grinned and followed, the competitive fire in his eyes unmistakable.

 

Itachi watched the exchange silently. He knew better than to step in. These two didn’t need provocation—they thrived on their rivalry.

 

“Shhhh!”

 

Before Naruto could act, Sasuke bent down and scooped up a handful of pebbles. With a flick of his wrist, he hurled them toward Naruto like shuriken, his movements sharp and precise.

 

Naruto reacted instantly, dodging the projectiles with practiced ease.

 

"He’s using Uchiha throwing techniques," Itachi observed quietly, noting Sasuke’s natural aptitude. Though Sasuke hadn’t been formally taught yet, the boy had already begun mimicking the Uchiha clan’s signature moves.

 

Naruto countered by closing the distance between them, his fists clenched as he prepared to strike. But Itachi noticed something unusual in Naruto’s movements.

 

"Is he forming a hand seal?"

 

Naruto’s fingers came together in a familiar cross-hand sign. Itachi’s eyes narrowed.

 

The Shadow Clone Jutsu.

 

A puff of smoke burst around Naruto, and two identical clones emerged, standing at his sides.

 

Sasuke faltered for a split second, caught off guard.

 

“You’re done for now!” Naruto declared, charging forward with his clones.

 

Sasuke hesitated, his instincts warning him to be cautious. Itachi’s sharp eyes, however, picked up on the flaw in Naruto’s execution.

 

"The clones split his chakra evenly," Itachi thought, activating his Sharingan to study the chakra distribution. "He’s weakened himself."

 

Naruto and his clones attacked in unison, their fists flying. Sasuke narrowly dodged the strikes, his reflexes sharp from training.

 

"Naruto’s movements are sluggish," Itachi noted, watching the scuffle.

 

Sasuke took advantage of the opening. His fist connected with one of Naruto’s clones, dispelling it in a puff of smoke. The second clone followed a moment later.

 

Naruto stumbled back, startled. "What just happened?!"

 

Sasuke smirked, his confidence swelling. "You can’t beat me, dobe."

 

Before Naruto could retort, Itachi approached, his expression calm but thoughtful. He helped Naruto to his feet, brushing dust off the boy’s shoulders.

 

“Did Aunt Kushina teach you the Shadow Clone Jutsu?” Itachi asked, his voice even.

 

Naruto avoided his gaze, rubbing the back of his head. “Not exactly…”

 

Understanding Naruto’s reluctance, Itachi smiled faintly. “Even if you learned it on your own, you’ve inherited her talent. But this jutsu—without proper training—will only put you at a disadvantage.”

 

Naruto frowned. “Why? I thought clones made me stronger!”

 

Itachi crouched slightly to meet Naruto’s eyes. “Ninjutsu, taijutsu, genjutsu—they’re tools, Naruto. Tools don’t make you strong. Understanding and control do. Without them, even powerful techniques can fail you.”

 

Naruto’s eyes widened slightly, and though he didn’t fully grasp the lesson, he nodded.

 

Sasuke, standing nearby, absorbed his brother’s words in silence.

 

Itachi straightened, his gaze shifting between the two boys. “You’ll both be at the Academy soon. Remember this: strength isn’t about showing off. It’s about discipline.”

 

Sasuke nodded solemnly, while Naruto looked thoughtful, if still a bit confused.

 

As the sun dipped below the horizon, the courtyard fell quiet again. Itachi walked away, leaving the two boys to ponder his words.

 

The next day would mark the start of a new chapter.

 

The Academy graduation awaited—Itachi’s final step before stepping into the life of a full-fledged shinobi.

---

 

Graduation Day at the Academy

 

The classroom buzzed with excitement as students lined up to receive their forehead protectors, each engraved with Konoha’s iconic leaf symbol. At the front of the line stood Takashi, their academy teacher, his hands steady as he handed out the protectors with a warm smile.

 

“Here you go, Itachi,” Takashi said, pride evident in his tone as he handed the forehead protector to the young prodigy.

 

Itachi accepted it with both hands, bowing respectfully. “Thank you, sensei.”

 

 Takashi couldn’t help but feel a swell of pride. Of all the students he had taught over the years, Itachi Uchiha was undoubtedly the most remarkable. The boy’s quiet determination and innate talent had made him the pride of the academy.

 

While Itachi could have bypassed much of the curriculum, he never displayed arrogance. He treated every lesson with respect, recognizing the value of Takashi’s guidance. For a fleeting moment, Takashi saw not just a student but the promise of Konoha’s future.

 

Standing in line behind Itachi, Izumi Uchiha adjusted her long black hair, glancing at the forehead protector in his hands. Itachi’s expression was unreadable, his gaze fixed on the protector.

 

Itachi’s thoughts lingered on his past. Once, he had been forced to carve a deep line through a similar protector—a mark of shame and rebellion. This time, he vowed to uphold its symbol with pride. Clenching the metal plate in his hand, he silently swore to honor the Will of Fire, to protect Konoha from the shadows, and to never repeat the mistakes of his past life.

 

The students filed back to their seats, their chatter giving way to an air of solemnity. They all knew this moment marked the end of one chapter and the beginning of another.

 

At the podium, Takashi looked out at the young faces before him, emotion heavy in his chest. He bowed deeply, his voice steady but tinged with nostalgia.

 

“Thank you for letting me teach you all these years,” he said, sincerity shining in his words. “You’re all exceptional, and I have no doubt you’ll grow into shinobi Konoha can be proud of.”

 

The entire class stood as one, bowing deeply in return. “Thank you, sensei!”

 

Takashi straightened, his eyes sweeping the room. Some students smiled, others blinked back tears, and a few exchanged quiet words with their friends. Every one of them felt the weight of the moment.

 

At the front of the room, Manashita Hideaki, a boy known for his stubbornness, scratched the back of his head sheepishly. “Sensei, I… I’m sorry for how I acted on my first day. I didn’t treat you with the respect you deserved.”

 

Takashi chuckled, waving the apology away. “It’s fine, Hideaki. What matters is how far you’ve come.”

 

Izumi caught her teacher’s gaze and offered a warm smile. Takashi returned it, remembering how she had always been the one to smooth over moments like that, her kindness a constant in the classroom.

 

As the graduation ceremony drew to a close, Takashi began announcing team assignments.

 

“Team 1: Izumi Uchiha, Mitsumi Ai, Ken Ishida.”

 

Izumi adjusted the forehead protector tied snugly around her head and turned to Itachi. “How does it look?”

 

“It suits you,” Itachi said, his voice calm.

 

Izumi smiled, but there was a hint of sadness in her expression. “Once we’re split into teams, we won’t see each other every day like we used to.”

 

Itachi nodded, his face unreadable. “Duty comes first. This is part of being a shinobi.”

 

Izumi looked down, her fingers brushing against the metal of her protector. “I know. But it’s still hard.”

 

Itachi softened his tone. “It’s temporary. We’ll have missions together someday.”

 

Her smile returned, more genuine this time.

 

The team assignments continued, the atmosphere in the classroom shifting as students listened intently.

 

Finally, Takashi called the last team. “Team 7: Itachi Uchiha, Shinichi Hattori, Daisuke Kido.”

 

A murmur rippled through the class. It was no surprise that Itachi was paired with Shinichi Hattori, a senior from the previous year who had barely passed after a second attempt. Pairings like this were common—a way to balance teams with strong and weaker students.

 

Itachi glanced toward Shinichi, who sat quietly at the back of the room. Though the boy’s glasses hid most of his expression, his calm demeanor didn’t waver. Unlike the others, Itachi didn’t see Shinichi as weak. He sensed potential buried beneath the surface.

 

Noticing Itachi’s gaze, Shinichi met it with a slight nod, his silent acknowledgment speaking volumes.

 

Once all the teams were assigned, Takashi announced their jōnin mentors.

 

“Team 1: Shinku Yūhi.”

 

Izumi blinked in surprise, murmurs breaking out among the students.

Itachi smirked faintly. “The Hokage chose him for a reason,” he thought, amused by the unconventional pairing.

 

As the classroom emptied, the students carried with them a mixture of excitement and apprehension. For many, this was their first step into a larger world—one filled with both promise and danger.

---

Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Test

 

---

 

"Shinku Yuhi... that name sounds familiar," Izumi mused, her brow furrowing in thought. "I think my father mentioned it once."

 

Itachi nodded, his expression calm but knowing. "Shinku Yūhi," he began, "played a vital role during the Great Ninja War. He used his genjutsu to disrupt the leader of the Land of Lightning’s forces, crippling their strategy. It was a key factor in Konoha's victory."

 

Izumi’s eyes widened in awe. "Really? I didn’t know that!" she said, excitement tingling in her voice. Though she had excelled in her academy studies, the intricate details of the war had yet to reach her. Names like Minato Namikaze, Konoha’s Yellow Flash, often overshadowed other heroes of the era.

 

Itachi, however, observed her with a faint glimmer of amusement. Izumi doesn’t realize that having Shinku Yūhi as her mentor is as much a challenge as it is an honor. Graduation is just the beginning.

 

"And who’s your mentor, Itachi?" Izumi asked, tilting her head curiously.

 

Itachi’s sharp mind had already been speculating on this. The Fourth Hokage would not make arbitrary decisions, especially with someone like him. "We’ll find out soon," he replied, his tone even.

---

 

When the new genin teams were announced, the room buzzed with a mix of excitement and nerves. One by one, instructors entered to claim their students.

 

When Shikaku Nara walked in, hands casually stuffed into his pockets, Itachi's eyes narrowed slightly in recognition. He knew Shikaku by reputation—and firsthand from an ANBU mission. The Nara clan leader’s strategies were as precise as a master shogi player’s, capable of outwitting even the sharpest minds in Konoha.

 

Shikaku’s gaze swept the room, landing briefly on Itachi. The boy met his eyes and gave a respectful nod.

 

"So, you’re Team 7," Shikaku said, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "I take it you know who I am?"

 

Itachi answered with a slight incline of his head. Beside him, Hattori Shinichi adjusted his glasses, his expression unreadable.

 

Shikaku nodded as if satisfied and called out the final member. "Daisuke Kido."

 

A boy with unruly hair and a nervous demeanor shuffled over, glancing between his teammates.

 

Meanwhile, across the room, a man with auburn hair and a gentle smile spoke. "Izumi Uchiha, Mitsumi Ai, and Ken Ishida. I’m Yuhi Shinku, your mentor."

 

Izumi turned to Itachi and grinned brightly. "See you around, Itachi!"

 

Itachi offered her a small nod as she followed her team out of the room. He turned back to Shikaku, who was already heading for the door.

---

 

Outside, Shikaku led his team to a quiet clearing beneath a large tree. The dappled sunlight filtered through the leaves as he leaned against the trunk, arms crossed.

 

"Do you remember your first day at the academy?" Shikaku asked, his voice lazy but his eyes sharp.

 

Daisuke nodded enthusiastically, while Shinichi gave a small incline of his head. Itachi remained still, watching.

 

"In the years since, you’ve passed every test and completed every lesson. Now, you’re officially genin," Shikaku said. He paused, his gaze flickering between them. "But why? Why did you work so hard to become ninja?"

 

His question hung in the air, heavier than the genin expected. After a moment, Shikaku looked at Shinichi. "You first."

 

Shinichi pushed up his glasses and spoke with deliberate calm. "At first, I did it to meet my parents' expectations. They always told me that being a ninja was an honorable path. But over time, I realized... that's just what adults tell children."

 

Shikaku raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "And now?"

 

"Now, I see it differently," Shinichi continued. "Being a ninja is more than honor—it's necessity. Someone has to protect the village. If we don’t, we leave ourselves vulnerable to those who would destroy us."

 

Shikaku nodded thoughtfully. "Good answer." His gaze shifted to Daisuke. "What about you?"

 

Daisuke puffed out his chest. "I want to be a hero—someone strong and respected, like Lord Fourth or Jiraiya of the Sannin!"

 

Shikaku’s lips quirked in a faint smile, but he said nothing. His eyes finally landed on Itachi. "And you?"

 

Itachi looked down at the forehead protector in his hands, the Konoha insignia catching the sunlight. Then, he raised his gaze to meet Shikaku’s. "My reason is simple," he said quietly. "I am Konoha’s Uchiha Itachi."

 

For a moment, the clearing was silent. Daisuke blinked in confusion, and Shinichi frowned, as if trying to decipher the meaning behind Itachi’s words. But Shikaku understood.

 

"Konoha’s Uchiha..." Shikaku murmured. He studied Itachi for a moment longer, then straightened. "Alright. My questioning ends here. Now, we move on to the real test."

 

Daisuke frowned. "Test? But we already graduated!"

 

Shikaku smirked. "Graduation was easy. This test will determine whether you’re truly ready to become ninja. Fail, and you go back to the academy."

 

Daisuke paled, while Shinichi pushed up his glasses with a cool composure.

“Sent back!?” Kido’s voice shot up, and his expression contorted into a mix of frustration and panic. For someone who had only just passed the grueling graduation test, hearing there was another hurdle was nothing short of devastating.

 

Unlike Kido, Itachi remained composed. He scrutinized Shikaku carefully, analyzing the situation. This wasn’t about raw strength—he was certain of that. If it came down to power alone, he knew his own abilities far outstripped what a typical jōnin like Shikaku might expect from a fresh graduate.

 

Beside them, Shinichi adjusted his glasses, his sharp gaze lingering on their instructor. “Sensei, what exactly does this test involve?”

 

“You’ll be sparring against me,” Shikaku replied with a faint smirk. “But there’s more to it than that. You’ll understand soon enough.” He gestured toward the door with a lazy wave of his hand. “We’ll begin now. Follow me.”

 

The three genin exchanged uncertain glances before trailing after their sensei.

 

As they walked through the winding paths of the village and out toward the hills, Kido fidgeted nervously. “This isn’t good. We’re up against a jōnin—how are we supposed to win?” His voice cracked slightly, betraying his fear.

 

“You don’t seem worried, Itachi,” Shinichi observed quietly, tilting his head toward the raven-haired boy.

 

“I’m fine,” Itachi replied simply, his expression unreadable.

 

When they reached a grassy clearing on a hill overlooking Konoha, Shikaku turned to face them. With a smooth motion, he pulled two small silver bells from his pouch, each tied with a bright red string.

 

“The rules are simple.” He dangled the bells before them, their faint jingle carried on the breeze. “You have until sunset to take these two bells from me. Those who succeed will pass. The one who fails…” Shikaku’s lips curved slightly as he left the rest unsaid.

 

Shinichi frowned, his sharp mind already analyzing the situation. Beside him, Kido looked between the two bells and their team in horror.

 

“Wait, there are only two bells!?” Kido exclaimed. “That means… one of us is guaranteed to fail?”

 

Itachi narrowed his eyes, watching their instructor closely.

 

“This isn’t just about strength,” he thought, his gaze flicking to the bells. “It’s a test of something else—strategy, perhaps? Or teamwork?”

 

“How will you proceed?” Shikaku asked, his voice mild but his sharp eyes watching them carefully.

 

“Let’s team up!” Kido urged, glancing desperately at Itachi. “If we work together, we might stand a chance!”

 

Itachi shook his head. “Not yet. Rushing in won’t work.”

 

Kido’s face fell, but before he could argue, Shikaku spoke again. “No plans? Very well.” He tucked the bells into his belt, letting his hands fall casually to his sides. “Come at me whenever you’re ready.”

 

Without hesitation, Kido shouted, “Fine, I’ll take you down myself!” and charged forward.

 

Itachi sighed inwardly. “Reckless.”

 

Kido’s movements were solid—his stance low, his kunai held firm—but Shikaku’s reaction was almost leisurely. With a fluid sidestep, Shikaku evaded Kido’s lunge entirely. Before Kido could recover, Shikaku flicked his hand, and a single thread of Shadow Possession Jutsu shot forward, snaring him instantly.

 

“Too slow,” Shikaku said as he manipulated Kido’s own body to twist him into the air, tossing him aside like a rag doll.

 

Itachi blurred forward, catching Kido mid-air and landing smoothly. He set his teammate down with ease, his crimson eyes briefly flashing as he activated the Sharingan.

 

“T-Thanks, Itachi,” Kido stammered, still shaken.

 

“You’re too impatient,” Itachi replied curtly, his gaze fixed on Shikaku, who stood relaxed, as though none of this required effort.

 

Nearby, Shinichi adjusted his glasses. “Wait. Don’t rush back in,” he said, gesturing for them to retreat into the cover of the nearby trees.

 

Itachi nodded, following without a word. Kido hesitated before joining them.

 

“What’s the plan?” Kido asked, glancing nervously between his teammates.

 

Shinichi pushed up his glasses and exhaled. “I don’t think this test is just about grabbing the bells.”

 

“What do you mean?” Kido frowned.

 

“Think about it,” Shinichi explained. “If the goal was to eliminate one of us, they wouldn’t have placed us in a three-man cell to begin with. Konoha’s squads always work in teams of three, balanced to complement each other’s skills. This isn’t about strength—it’s about teamwork.”

 

Itachi nodded slightly, Shinichi’s reasoning aligning with his own suspicions.

 

“So… we can all pass?” Kido asked, a spark of hope in his voice.

 

“If we work together,” Shinichi confirmed, his gaze sharp. “That’s what Shikaku-sensei is testing—our ability to cooperate.”

 

Itachi stepped forward, his eyes fixed on Shinichi. “Then we need a plan. Quickly. He won’t wait forever.”

 

The three of them huddled close, murmuring in low voices as the sun began its slow descent toward the horizon. Above the hill, Shikaku Nara stood with his arms crossed, a faint smile playing at his lips.

---

Chapter 38: Chapter 38 The end of the test

---

 

“What impressive analytical skills…”

 

Itachi regarded the boy in front of him thoughtfully. For someone of his age, it was remarkable to analyze Shikaku’s proposed rules so swiftly and accurately.

 

In terms of this ability alone, Hattori Shinichi was on par with Itachi himself at that age.

 

Yet, Itachi hadn’t heard of this name back in Konoha. Likely, it was because Shinichi’s fundamental ninja abilities were subpar.

 

For a shinobi, strength was crucial. Without it, analytical prowess and leadership would only take him so far.

 

And insight alone doesn’t mean one has the ability to implement solutions.

 

“So, how do we get all three of us to pass?” Kido Daisuke asked again, his voice laced with urgency.

 

“Shikaku-sensei already hinted at the core of the test. It’s something that involves all three of us.” Shinichi replied, confidence flickering in his voice. “I believe the purpose of this test is to evaluate our teamwork, just as Takashi Sensei used to say.”

 

He sighed apologetically. “But I’m sorry. With my skill level, I might not be able to coordinate as well with you two.”

 

The boy’s expression was conflicted; his limitations as a shinobi weren’t for lack of effort.

 

“It’s alright. We’ll each do our best. If the test is about teamwork, then none of us should be left behind.” Itachi patted Shinichi on the shoulder in encouragement. “Since you’ve analyzed so much already, I trust you to handle the battle plan.”

 

Itachi had a solid grasp of Shikaku’s intentions. If he were the one making the plan, he might risk revealing his true level of skill. While others might not pick up on the details, Shikaku surely would.

 

Allowing Shinichi to devise a plan helped Itachi maintain his facade. Perhaps the Fourth Hokage had this in mind when he assigned Shinichi to Itachi’s team.

 

Whether or not Shinichi’s plan succeeded, as long as they demonstrated teamwork, they’d likely meet Shikaku’s expectations.

 

After all, the two bells were only a device to stir rivalry.

 

“Alright then, I’ll give it a try.”

 

Hattori Shinichi pursed his lips, clearly nervous. Despite his sharp mind, he was still a freshly minted graduate, young and inexperienced.

 

Steeling himself, Shinichi looked to Itachi. “You’re from the Uchiha clan, right? That means you’ve probably mastered other ninjutsu besides the Three Basic Techniques, correct?”

 

Within the academy, it was common for kids from prominent clans like the Uchiha to graduate with a few additional jutsu in their arsenal. Especially for Itachi, who’d demonstrated impressive speed earlier.

 

Itachi nodded. “Yes.”

 

Shinichi seemed relieved, then turned to Kido. “Alright, let’s go over what you can do and your specialties. We’ll give it our best shot.”

 

---

 

Outside the forest, Shikaku stood by, waiting.

 

Suddenly, he sensed a disturbance.

 

“Katon: Gōkakyū no Jutsu!”

 

A fierce blaze flared in the trees ahead, and a massive fireball burst forth, crashing through branches as it hurtled forward.

 

Shikaku was unsurprised by Itachi’s proficiency with such a jutsu. He sidestepped gracefully, evading the flames.

 

As the fireball passed, Itachi’s silhouette emerged, Fuma Shuriken strapped to his back.

 

Itachi controlled his speed, concealing his true level to present only moderate taijutsu prowess.

 

When Shikaku dodged the fireball, Itachi appeared before him, kunai in hand, slicing downward with precision.

 

Shikaku dodged, shifting his stance fluidly, and Itachi pressed forward, his attacks swift and unrelenting.

 

“Clang!”

 

Their kunai clashed, sparks flying.

 

Shikaku’s eyes flicked to the Fuma Shuriken on Itachi’s back before raising his leg in a sweeping kick toward Itachi.

 

Itachi evaded, leaping back.

 

Suspended mid-air, he swiftly formed hand seals, his fingers a blur even to Shikaku’s seasoned eyes.

 

“Katon!”

 

As his seals completed, Itachi released a series of flames that split into smaller fireballs.

 

Simultaneously, he flung several shuriken, which became engulfed in flame, hurtling toward Shikaku in a wide arc.

 

Phoenix Flower Jutsu

The flaming shuriken fanned out in complex trajectories, forcing Shikaku to dodge continuously.

 

Surprised, Shikaku noted that both the precision of Itachi’s movement and the level of difficulty of this jutsu exceeded that of a standard Genin.

 

Were it an average chunin, they’d likely struggle to defend.

 

Backing away, Shikaku gauged the flaming shuriken and deemed it unwise to block them with kunai.

 

“Hoo!”

 

At that moment, Itachi unstrapped the Fuma Shuriken from his back, launching it in a powerful arc.

 

However, instead of flying directly at Shikaku, the shuriken arced around, shifting course.

 

Itachi discreetly tugged a nearly invisible wire, subtly adjusting the trajectory.

 

The shuriken veered around Shikaku’s back as Itachi closed in once again.

 

Shikaku dodged the last of the flaming shuriken, noticing Itachi’s approach.

 

“An impressive plan,” Shikaku said calmly, a small smile on his lips. “But it’s lacking in real combat intuition.”

 

He shifted, observing both Itachi closing in from the front and the Fuma Shuriken spinning around from behind.

---

 

"Oh!"

 

Shikaku’s eyes fell on the Fuuma Shuriken that was hurtling toward him. The distance between him and the weapon was dangerously close. 

 

With a *bang*, the shuriken transformed mid-air, revealing itself as none other than Daisuke Kido!

 

"A two-sided attack?" Shikaku murmured. From the moment Itachi had charged out from the woods, Shikaku had already seen through the battle plan crafted by these young students.

 

The strategy was well thought out, except for one flaw—it didn’t make sense for Itachi to appear alone, brandishing a massive Fuuma Shuriken right from the start. But this was precisely what the plan, devised by Shinichi, aimed to achieve: leaving Shikaku no room to retreat.

 

Even if Shikaku saw through their tactics, it wouldn't affect the flow of the battle. Itachi's assault was relentless, pressuring Shikaku into a pincer attack. Of course, this was only a training exercise; in a real fight, Shikaku could easily subdue Itachi in one move. Yet, reaching this level of coordination at their age was impressive. A typical shinobi would struggle to keep up with Itachi.

 

As Kido lunged forward, his hand reached for the bell hanging from Shikaku’s waist.

 

*Swish!*

 

Simultaneously, Itachi appeared from the other side, dashing at full speed towards the bell, his target locked.

 

*Clang!*

 

Shikaku stood calmly, and in an instant, his shadow split and spread across the ground toward Daisuke and Itachi, binding them in place.

 

"Now, Shinichi!"

 

Itachi shouted the signal just as he and Daisuke were restrained by Shikaku’s Shadow Paralysis Jutsu.

 

*Swish!*

 

Hattori Shinichi, who had been hidden on the edge of the forest, leapt out, rushing directly toward Shikaku.

 

"Did they account for my jutsu?" Shikaku mused. Even as he restrained Itachi and Daisuke, his expression remained neutral. Itachi, being the Uchiha clan leader’s son, would know about the Nara clan's shadow techniques. They likely anticipated that he’d be locked in place while maintaining the jutsu, allowing Shinichi to strike.

 

But it seemed they only understood the basics of the Nara clan’s techniques.

 

As Shinichi approached, Shikaku’s shadow split once more, extending to trap Shinichi as well. Before he could react, Shinichi found himself immobilized.

 

With all three of them captured, Shikaku glanced around at the group, a glint of surprise in his eyes.

 

"Your plan may have failed, but it was well-thought-out," Shikaku acknowledged, nodding approvingly. "Against most instructors, your strategy might have succeeded."

 

Releasing his jutsu, he allowed the shadows to recede. "But you’re still not quite ready to retrieve the bell. You’ll need more effort to pass."

 

He looked up at the sky. "There’s still time. Go on."

 

The three of them caught their breath, watching him closely. According to Shikaku's standards, their performance had already reached a level that was close to passing. But he wanted to be sure they truly understood the essence of teamwork.

 

"We still couldn’t get it," Daisuke Kido muttered, looking at Shikaku as if he were an unmovable mountain.

 

Shinichi smiled bitterly, realizing that with their previous plan failing, any hope of retrieving the bell was gone. The gap between their strength and Shikaku’s was simply too great.

 

Itachi’s face was solemn, yet he gripped his kunai tightly. Without a word, he charged forward.

 

"Don’t give up!" he called out, his voice determined. His gaze was fierce, filled with resolve.

 

"That's the spirit," Shikaku remarked. "Without a killer instinct, completing your mission is impossible."

 

"Come on, we can’t return to the academy empty-handed!" Daisuke yelled, gritting his teeth as he drew a kunai and moved in from the other side.

 

Shinichi, ever the calm strategist, sighed. "We don’t stand a chance… but there’s no going back now!" His eyes hardened, and he joined the attack.

 

*Ha ha.*

 

Shikaku chuckled as he watched their determination. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from their view.

 

Startled, Daisuke and Shinichi searched frantically, while Itachi alone tracked Shikaku’s movements, spotting him in the distance. Itachi raised his voice, "Over there!"

 

Following his signal, his teammates quickly found their target—Shikaku, now perched on a tree branch, looking down with an approving smile.

 

"Congratulations," he called out. "You’ve all passed."

 

Daisuke’s eyes widened in surprise, then he began to cheer. "Yes!"

 

 Shinichi relaxed, wiping sweat from his brow as he removed his glasses. Itachi chuckled softly, sliding his kunai back into his pouch.

 

Shikaku approached Itachi and Shinichi, a sly grin on his face. "You two didn’t look surprised at all. Did you guess my real objective?"

 

Itachi and Shinichi exchanged glances before nodding.

 

"How did you figure it out?" Shikaku asked, genuinely curious.

 

Shinichi replied, "Since the academy graduated us, there had to be a way to pass the test. It wouldn’t make sense otherwise."

 

From the beginning, he’d suspected their combined strength wouldn’t be enough to take the bell. Though he’d been impressed by Itachi’s skills, he’d known that strength alone wouldn’t secure victory.

 

"As shinobi, we should never give up on our mission. That’s a fundamental rule," Itachi added with a firm tone, his words reflecting the Uchiha clan’s ideals.

 

Shikaku nodded, satisfied with their responses. "Well done, Shinichi," he said with a smile. "You have a sharp mind."

 

He cast a thoughtful look at Itachi, recognizing the potential in the young Uchiha.

 

---

Chapter 39: Chapter 39 After the test

 

---

 

Shikaku Nara leaned back, folding his arms as he surveyed the three genin before him. “Well, it’s official. Our ninja team is formed,” he said, his gaze shifting briefly from Itachi to Kido Daisuke, who was beaming with excitement.

 

Shikaku let his sharp eyes linger on Hattori Shinichi for a moment, then Itachi, a faint smile touching his lips. “I expect that in the future, when we undertake missions, you’ll continue to demonstrate the teamwork you’ve shown today.”

 

He adjusted his stance, his tone growing more serious yet warm. “Normally, I’d lecture fresh graduates on the importance of working as a team. But with you three, it doesn’t seem necessary.”

 

The exercise had gone exceptionally well. Each member had revealed their strengths. Hattori Shinichi, though lacking in combat prowess, had orchestrated the strategy that led to their success. His analytical mind had turned the tide, though the plan hinged on Itachi’s remarkable skills, which far exceeded that of an ordinary academy graduate. Meanwhile, Daisuke Kido had proven to be both resourceful and steadfast under pressure.

 

The three nodded respectfully, absorbing Shikaku’s words.

 

“As your Jonin-sensei, I’d like to celebrate our team’s formation,” Shikaku continued, his smile widening slightly. “But unfortunately, I have pressing duties to attend to.” He paused, offering them an apologetic look. “I’ll take a rain check on the meal.”

 

Straightening his posture, he concluded, “Meet me at the Hokage Building entrance tomorrow morning. We’ll begin our first mission then.” His gaze lingered on Itachi for a moment, the unspoken meaning clear, before he disappeared with a subtle flicker of movement.

 

Itachi’s keen eyes caught the subtle direction Shikaku took—toward the Hokage Building.

---

“Since Shikaku-sensei’s busy, how about we celebrate on our own?” Daisuke suggested, his enthusiasm undeterred as he glanced between Itachi and Hattori.

 

Hattori hesitated, looking away as a flicker of doubt crossed his face. “That wouldn’t feel right,” he said softly. “Besides, without Shikaku-sensei, we’re not a real team yet.”

 

He gave a polite nod before turning to leave. “Sorry. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

 

Daisuke sighed, watching him go. “People with brilliant minds are always a bit strange, aren’t they?” he muttered, scratching the back of his head. Though he had underestimated Hattori, today’s test had proven the strategist’s worth. His admiration for Itachi, however, only deepened after witnessing the Uchiha’s skill.

 

“Well, I guess it’s not much of a celebration with just the two of us,” Itachi said, his voice calm as he gave Daisuke a small nod. “See you tomorrow.”

 

Without waiting for a response, he turned and leapt onto a nearby tree branch, disappearing into the distance.

---

Itachi’s sharp intuition led him to follow Hattori Shinichi, who had left earlier. Something about the boy’s expression seemed… off. He moved silently through the trees, his presence masked as he trailed Hattori to a secluded area.

 

Hattori arrived at what appeared to be his private training ground. Simple wooden dummies and hand-drawn targets were arranged for practice. The boy, who had been outshone earlier, now focused intently on his shuriken technique, the frustration in his movements palpable.

 

Though his strategy had been brilliant, Hattori couldn’t shake the glaring disparity in skill between himself and Itachi. He knew that, no matter how sharp his mind was, strength mattered. A flawless plan was meaningless if he couldn’t execute it.

 

Hidden among the shadows, Itachi observed. He considered offering advice but decided against it. Growth, he thought, often came from struggle.

---

At the same time, Shikaku arrived at the Hokage’s office, greeted by Minato Namikaze’s warm, yet curious gaze.

 

“You’ve observed him?” Minato asked, turning from the window where he’d been watching the village below.

 

Shikaku nodded, a meaningful expression crossing his face. “Just as you said, Minato. Uchiha Itachi is remarkable. His potential… it’s almost unsettling.”

 

Minato smiled faintly. “Good. He’ll need to be extraordinary for what lies ahead.”

---

After leaving Hattori’s training ground, Itachi returned to the village streets, his forehead protector now tied securely in place. The bustling sounds of Konoha enveloped him, but his focus sharpened as he spotted a familiar figure approaching.

 

An elderly man with gray hair and a round face hobbled toward him. Itachi recognized him instantly. Bowing slightly, he greeted him with respect. “Dean Crow, it’s good to see you.”

 

The old man squinted, then smiled warmly. “Ah, Itachi. It’s been a while.”

 

Dean Crow was the head of Konoha’s nursing home, where many war veterans resided. Though retired, he carried the wisdom of an experienced shinobi who had fought during the First Shinobi War.

 

Noticing the forehead protector, Dean Crow’s expression softened. “So you’ve become a ninja…”

 

Itachi nodded, his voice steady. “I’ll visit the home soon.”

 

The elderly often bore the scars of Konoha’s wars. To Itachi, it was an unspoken duty to honor and care for them, a sentiment shared by few his age.

---

That night, after dinner, Fugaku called Itachi aside for a quiet conversation. While his father’s words held pride, they were layered with expectation—a weight Itachi bore without complaint.

 

Later, as the stars filled the sky, Itachi trained. The thrill of graduating had long passed, replaced by his unrelenting discipline. His movements under the moonlight were swift, precise, and silent, his mind focused on sharpening his skills.

 

Then, out of nowhere, a figure appeared in his path. The white robe of the Fourth Hokage fluttered lightly in the night breeze.

 

“Congratulations,” Minato said, his tone warm yet knowing. “I heard you passed Shikaku’s test.”

 

Itachi met Minato’s gaze, sensing the layers beneath the simple statement. Minato wasn’t just congratulating him—he was acknowledging something deeper, perhaps even challenging him.

 

And Itachi, ever perceptive, understood.

 

"So, even with everything today, did Shikaku-sensei still see through me?" Itachi asked, his tone carrying a rare note of helplessness. His performance should have been flawless.

 

Sometimes, though, perfection itself could be the most telling flaw.

 

Minato Namikaze regarded him with a calm yet piercing gaze. "He's only suspicious for now," the Hokage replied, his voice even. "You don’t resent me for arranging things this way, do you?"

 

Itachi shook his head, his expression unchanging. "I know you're doing this to teach me something valuable. I don’t mind."

 

Minato's demeanor softened. The young Uchiha’s maturity never failed to impress him. "I want to teach you a great deal," Minato admitted. "But time is short, and... I'm not entirely sure I’m the right person for this."

 

His tone turned introspective, tinged with self-doubt. He recognized Itachi’s exceptional talent—comparable to his own during his youth. The boy's Mangekyō Sharingan

awakened, spoke volumes about his potential.

 

"How is your recovery progressing?" Minato asked, watching him closely. He understood that Itachi wasn’t merely relearning lost skills; he was reclaiming what was already ingrained in his essence.

 

Itachi hesitated for a moment, then replied, "It’s hard to say. I feel stronger, but... I think I could face all the current Five Kage—except you."

 

Minato blinked at the bold statement, though there was no arrogance in Itachi’s voice, only a calm assessment of his capabilities.

 

"You’re giving me too much credit," Minato replied with a modest smile. His golden hair caught the light as he shifted slightly, his expression growing thoughtful.

 

He studied Itachi for a moment longer before speaking again. "Why don’t we put that theory to the test?"

 

Itachi’s eyes widened briefly in surprise before narrowing in focus. He understood the Hokage’s intention.

 

"Very well," Itachi said, his voice steady, a flicker of anticipation in his tone.

 

Minato smiled. "This isn’t the best place for it, though." With a slight movement, he rested a hand on Itachi’s shoulder.

 

In an instant, the world blurred around them.

---

 

The two reappeared in a forest clearing just outside Konoha. The air was crisp, the moon casting a pale glow over the surrounding trees.

 

Itachi's sharp eyes quickly scanned the area, noting the kunai embedded in a nearby tree. It bore Minato's signature Flying Thunder God marker.

 

"This will do," Minato said, stepping back. He crossed his arms, studying Itachi. "Begin when you're ready."

 

Itachi gave a small nod, his expression resolute. With a flicker of chakra, his eyes turned blood-red, the three tomoe of his Sharingan spinning into view.

 

Minato’s lips twitched upward. "Starting with the Sharingan? Smart choice."

 

Before the words fully left Minato's lips, a flurry of shuriken was already streaking toward him.

 

Thwip-thwip-thwip!

 

The sound of the blades slicing through the air was sharp and precise. Itachi’s accuracy and speed were unparalleled for someone his age.

 

Minato sidestepped effortlessly, each shuriken missing him by a fraction of an inch. His movements were fluid, each dodge as graceful as a dance.

 

"Impressive..." Minato murmured, genuinely admiring the technique. The shuriken weren’t just for distraction—they were aimed to control his movement, forcing him into specific positions.

 

But Itachi wasn’t relying on shuriken alone. His hands blurred through a series of seals, faster than most ninja could follow.

 

Minato’s eyes gleamed. He could feel the chakra gathering in Itachi's next move.

 

Suddenly, he vanished from his position, reappearing near the tree with his kunai.

 

"Itachi, your speed with hand seals rivals some of the best I’ve seen," Minato called, his voice carrying over the clearing.

 

Itachi didn’t respond. He only watched, calculating.

 

Minato decided to shift gears. In a flash, he moved toward Itachi, his kunai slicing through the air.

 

Just as he was about to make contact, Itachi’s body dissolved into a swarm of crows.

 

"Crow Clone Technique," Minato noted, watching the black feathers scatter. The crows circled once before reforming into Itachi’s figure, now standing several meters away.

 

"Interesting substitution method," Minato said, his tone intrigued.

 

But something about the clone felt different.

 

Buzz!

 

A surge of chakra erupted from the clone. Minato’s eyes widened slightly.

 

"A Shadow Clone Great Explosion," he realized.

 

The clone detonated in a fiery blast, forcing Minato to teleport to his marker to avoid the explosion.

 

Smoke filled the clearing as Minato reappeared near the kunai embedded in the tree. His robe billowed from the displacement of air.

 

When the smoke cleared, Itachi stood calmly, his Sharingan spinning as he analyzed every movement.

 

"Very clever," Minato said, his voice filled with genuine admiration. "You’re not just skilled; you’re precise. Every action has a purpose."

 

Itachi bowed slightly. "Thank you, Hokage-sama."

 

Minato chuckled softly. "But I’m not done yet."

---

Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Izumi's Sharingan

 

---

 

The air was heavy with tension, a stillness that only came before the storm. Itachi stood silently in the clearing, his expression calm, yet his eyes sharp with calculation. Across from him, Minato Namikaze—the Fourth Hokage—watched him with equal focus, his stance loose but prepared.

 

Suddenly, a crow perched near Itachi dissolved into flames, its body splitting with a deafening boom. The resulting explosion engulfed both figures in an inferno.

 

When the smoke cleared, a flock of crows darted from the fiery chaos, weaving through the air with frantic speed. As the last crow circled, Itachi’s figure materialized in its place, a faint shimmer marking the substitution.

 

He wiped the sweat from his brow, his keen eyes scanning the battlefield. "A direct attack won’t be enough," he murmured, forming a quick seal. The scattered crows began to circle him once again, their movements sharp and deliberate, a manifestation of Itachi’s precision.

 

From behind, a sharp caw broke his concentration. Instinctively, Itachi pivoted, his Sharingan blazing to life.

 

Minato appeared in a blur, faster than the eye could follow, his kunai slicing toward Itachi's neck. Clang! Itachi raised his blade in time, but the impact was brief—his form scattered into a swirl of crows, dispersing in every direction.

 

"Not a shadow clone…" Minato murmured, landing softly on the ground. His eyes narrowed. "And not a simple substitution. Genjutsu, perhaps?"

 

The realization hit him as quickly as the technique had been cast. The subtle lift of Itachi’s index finger had been the trigger.

 

"You’re good," Minato remarked, his voice calm despite his predicament. "But you won’t keep me here for long."

 

Closing his eyes briefly, Minato surged his chakra, disrupting the flow and shattering the illusion. The world flickered, the false imagery peeling away to reveal Itachi standing a short distance away, his hand already forming another seal.

 

Before Minato could act, Itachi’s Sharingan shifted, the tomoe spinning into a more complex pattern—his Mangekyo Sharingan. The transformation was accompanied by an ominous aura that sent a ripple through the clearing.

 

"It’s been a while since I’ve used this…" Itachi muttered under his breath.

 

Minato’s form flickered as he activated his Flying Thunder God Technique, vanishing just as Itachi’s Mangekyo Sharingan unleashed its power. Black flames erupted where Minato had been standing, consuming the ground in unquenchable fire.

 

His sharp eyes observed the flames with unease. The black fire clung to a nearby tree, devouring it with terrifying persistence.

 

Itachi exhaled, blood trickling from the corner of his eye. The strain of the technique was evident, his breathing labored. "I see…" Minato’s voice cut through the tension. "You’ve regained the power of the Mangekyo. But at what cost?"

 

Itachi wiped the blood away, his face betraying no emotion. "The Mangekyo has always come at a price," he replied simply.

 

Minato gave a faint smile. "Still, you’ve grown stronger. I can see why you were so feared, even at such a young age."

 

The Fourth Hokage glanced around the battlefield. Several of his marked kunai were scattered across the ground, placed there in preparation for a swift counterattack. Despite the Mangekyo Sharingan’s power, Minato had managed to avoid its most devastating effects.

 

"You almost caught me," Minato admitted, his tone calm but firm. "But this battle ends here. There’s no need to push yourself further."

 

Itachi hesitated, the tomoe in his eyes slowly reverting to their normal state. He nodded, lowering his hands. The strain of the battle was beginning to show, his chakra reserves nearly depleted.

 

"You’re right," he said quietly, his voice tinged with exhaustion. "Continuing this fight would serve no purpose."

 

Minato, standing a short distance away, offered a small, apologetic smile. "Sorry about that last move—I might’ve pushed things too far."

 

Moments ago, Minato had nearly been ensnared in Itachi’s genjutsu, forcing him to rely on sheer reflexes and speed to escape. The encounter had forced Itachi to unleash his Mangekyō’s defensive ability, Amaterasu, by instinct.

 

"No need to apologize. It was my own limitation," Itachi replied calmly, though he felt a flicker of frustration at himself. Minato’s near-trap had been a calculated move, not an aggressive one, yet Itachi’s body had reacted out of habit, unleashing a technique meant for dire circumstances.

 

Minato chuckled softly, crossing his arms. "Your genjutsu skills are incredible," he remarked. "I’ve never seen anyone cast an illusion with just the lift of a finger."

 

Itachi remained silent, his gaze steady. He had heard similar praise before, but coming from someone like Minato, it carried more weight. The Fourth Hokage wasn’t merely complimenting him; he was analyzing him.

 

"It’s not just your power that’s impressive," Minato continued. "It’s how you use it. That’s what sets you apart."

 

Itachi allowed a faint smile to cross his lips. The praise was mutual. Minato had avoided Amaterasu’s black flames—not through some unique defense but through sheer speed and precision. He had approached the fight as a test, carefully gauging Itachi’s abilities without fully unleashing his own. That level of control and insight spoke volumes about Minato’s genius.

 

"Achieving such strength without the advantages of a bloodline or clan… that’s something else," Itachi thought.

 

Minato broke the silence. "You should spend some time with your team," he suggested. His tone was casual, but Itachi could sense the underlying reasoning. Shikaku Nara, with his loyalty to Konoha and strategic brilliance, was the perfect ally for someone like Itachi, even if Shikaku pieced together certain truths about him.

 

Itachi nodded. "I’ll do my best."

 

"Good," Minato replied. "And one more thing—can you control the number of tomoe in your Sharingan?"

 

"Yes," Itachi confirmed.

 

"That’ll be useful," Minato said thoughtfully. "You’ll need to use your Sharingan openly, but in a way that doesn’t draw suspicion. Activating it only in combat would seem out of place, especially since you’re still regarded as a recent Academy graduate."

 

Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of cracking wood. Both turned to see the tree engulfed in Amaterasu flames collapsing under its weight. The black fire burned relentlessly, showing no signs of subsiding.

 

Itachi frowned. If left unchecked, the flames would spread to the forest, drawing unwanted attention from Konoha’s villagers.

 

"Can you extinguish it?" Minato asked.

 

Itachi shook his head. "No. Amaterasu burns until its target is completely destroyed."

 

Minato’s eyes narrowed as he considered the problem. "Water Release won’t work against it... Hold on."

 

In a flash, Minato disappeared, only to reappear moments later with a sealing scroll in hand. He moved swiftly to the burning tree, unrolling the scroll and forming a series of hand seals.

 

"Sealing Technique: Fire Seal!"

 

The scroll glowed with chakra, emitting a powerful suction force that pulled the black flames into it. The inferno vanished, leaving only smoldering embers and scorched earth behind.

 

Itachi watched silently, a flicker of surprise in his usually impassive gaze. Minato’s ability to seal the unrelenting flames of Amaterasu so efficiently was remarkable.

 

The Hokage returned to Itachi’s side, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "It’s getting late. Let’s head back."

 

With a single motion, the two vanished, reappearing in an alley within the Uchiha district. Minato had left a Flying Thunder God marking there beforehand.

 

"See you tomorrow," Minato said with a smile. "Shikaku will be expecting you at the Hokage’s office."

 

With that, Minato disappeared, leaving Itachi alone. The young Uchiha stepped out of the alley, his gaze sweeping over the bustling streets of the district. Minato’s reforms had significantly improved relations between the Uchiha clan and the rest of Konoha. Uchiha members now mingled freely with civilians and shinobi, a sight that had once seemed impossible.

 

A rare smile touched Itachi’s lips as he walked through the lively streets, heading toward the quieter residential area where his home was located. Upon reaching the large tree near the entrance, he noticed a slender figure sitting beneath it, curled up with her knees to her chest.

 

"Izumi?" Itachi called softly, quickening his pace. The girl looked up at him, her face marked with worry. Before he could speak further, she stood and threw herself into his arms.

 

The sudden movement froze him. Izumi buried her face in his chest, her body trembling as soft sobs escaped her.

 

"What happened?" Itachi wondered. She had been scheduled to take Yuhi Shinku's  genjutsu test earlier that day. Had she failed? But her distress seemed far deeper than disappointment.

 

He hesitated before gently placing a hand on her back, mimicking the way he would comfort Sasuke. Gradually, her sobs subsided, and she pulled back to look at him, her eyes red from crying but shining with relief.

 

"Thank goodness…" she murmured, her voice soft but steady. "I was so worried."

 

Her black eyes, filled with emotion, gleamed briefly. Itachi’s breath caught as he noticed a subtle shift—the faint emergence of a single tomoe in each eye.

---

Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Mission

---

 

"Izumi, what happened?"

 

Itachi's frown deepened as his dark eyes caught the faint glimmer of Izumi’s newly awakened Sharingan.

 

He knew all too well the conditions under which the Sharingan manifested—emotional extremes born from fear, pain, or anger. The peculiar expression she wore moments ago confirmed as much, but the tears of joy streaming down her face now puzzled him even further.

 

"Could it be..."

 

A chill ran through his chest as an unsettling thought took root.

 

Izumi, meanwhile, hadn’t yet realized what had just transpired. The lingering fear in her eyes faded, replaced by an embarrassed flush blooming across her cheeks. She looked away, wringing her hands nervously.

 

"It’s nothing... I just got scared, that’s all," she murmured, her voice timid.

 

"Was it Teacher Shinku's genjutsu?" Itachi asked gently, though he already suspected the answer.

 

Izumi nodded hesitantly, her gaze flickering back to him as though to reassure herself this moment wasn’t another illusion.

 

Itachi exhaled quietly, piecing the situation together. Yuhi Shinku was known for his mastery of genjutsu—capable of weaving terrifyingly vivid scenarios that preyed on his students' deepest fears. Though Izumi must have realized it was an illusion, the emotional impact had clearly been too strong to ignore.

 

"What did you see?" he asked softly, though he already had an inkling.

 

Izumi hesitated, her fingers tightening around the hem of her sleeve. She didn’t answer, but her silence spoke volumes. Itachi’s chest tightened.

 

He placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, his voice steady and calm. "What you see now is real, Izumi. And now, you have eyes that can see through falsehoods."

 

Izumi blinked at him, startled. It took a moment for his words to sink in. Tentatively, she touched the space just beneath her eyes, sensing the subtle chakra flow pooling there. Her gaze darted around, noticing the sharp clarity of the world even under the dim evening light.

 

"My... Sharingan?" she whispered, realization dawning. Her eyes widened as she turned to him for confirmation.

 

Itachi offered her a small smile. "Yes."

 

For a moment, Izumi was stunned into silence. Then, the corners of her lips lifted in a mix of astonishment and relief. "I... I did it!"

 

Her voice trembled with emotion, though there was a bittersweet undertone to her joy. The Sharingan was a power borne from pain—a reflection of the Uchiha clan’s burdens. Itachi could only imagine what memory from her past had triggered it.

 

"Izumi," he said quietly, his gaze softening, "the Sharingan is a tool—a powerful one. But it also consumes a lot of chakra. For now, you should turn it off until you’ve learned to control it."

 

She nodded quickly, focusing inward. With a faint flicker, the red hue of her eyes faded, returning to their natural shade.

 

"Can you teach me?" Izumi asked after a beat, her voice shy yet earnest.

 

Itachi paused, momentarily caught off guard. His mind flashed back to that fateful night when the masked man attacked the village—the night Izumi had likely seen his Sharingan for the first time. For years, she had never asked about it.

 

"I can," he said at last, his tone firm yet kind. "But only after your team assignments are settled. You have an early day tomorrow."

 

Her disappointment was fleeting, replaced almost immediately by a bright smile. "Thank you, Itachi. I’ll work hard."

 

He nodded. "Good. Now, you should head home."

 

Izumi hesitated for a moment before turning to leave. Itachi watched her retreating figure, catching the faint shadow of longing in her eyes as she glanced back at him.

 

Before she could get far, he stepped forward, closing the distance between them.

 

"I’ll walk you back tonight," he said, his tone leaving no room for argument.

 

Izumi blinked, her surprise quickly melting into warmth. She nodded eagerly, though her voice was quiet. "Thank you."

 

They walked in silence, the cool night air brushing against them. Itachi remained a step behind, his sharp gaze scanning the surroundings as if keeping watch.

 

As they reached her doorstep, Izumi turned to face him, her cheeks pink once more. "Goodnight, Itachi."

 

He gave her a rare, soft smile. "Goodnight, Izumi."

 

 

---

 

 

For newly graduated genin like Itachi, missions were limited to simple D-rank tasks. These assignments often involved chores for civilians—picking up litter, finding lost pets, or assisting with mundane errands.

 

Itachi’s team, led by Nara Shikaku, was no exception.

 

While other young shinobi grumbled at the monotony of such missions, Itachi approached each task with quiet diligence. To him, these seemingly trivial duties were opportunities to cultivate discipline and a stable mindset—qualities he considered vital for a true ninja.

 

Maintaining a calm and focused state of mind, even in moments of boredom or frustration, was something his father had often emphasized. Itachi took that lesson to heart.

 

This left him with ample free time in the days following graduation, and he used it wisely.

 

"Your Sharingan is a powerful tool," Itachi explained during one of his training sessions with Izumi. "But it’s not a solution to every problem. It consumes a lot of chakra, and over-reliance can dull your instincts. Use it sparingly."

 

Izumi nodded, her brow furrowed in concentration. The small clearing they had chosen was secluded, allowing her to focus entirely on Itachi’s guidance.

 

"Let’s practice reading movements," he said, activating his Sharingan. The crimson glow of his eyes seemed to pierce through the dim light of the forest. "Watch carefully. Don’t just react—predict."

 

Izumi’s Sharingan flared to life as well. Though her single tomoe wasn’t as developed as Itachi’s, her determination to improve shone brightly. She mirrored his movements, pushing herself to keep up.

 

"Again!" she exclaimed after each mistake, refusing to let frustration overwhelm her.

 

As a month passed, their bond deepened through these shared moments of growth.

 

 

---

 

 

It had been weeks since Itachi’s team had taken on anything beyond D-rank missions. Today, however, the air in the Hokage’s office felt heavier than usual.

 

Standing before the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, were Shikaku and his three students—Itachi, Hattori Shinichi, and Kido Daisuke.

 

Minato’s warm demeanor was tempered by a faint crease in his brow. "You’ve all done well so far," he began, his tone both encouraging and serious. "But today, I have a more important mission for you."

 

He picked up a sealed scroll from his desk, handing it to Shikaku. The experienced jonin opened it, his sharp eyes scanning its contents.

 

"A merchant caravan from the Fire Country’s Chamber of Commerce was attacked by bandits," Minato explained, his voice heavy with concern. "Vice President Fujiwara reported that not only were the goods stolen, but all the guards were killed as well."

 

A tense silence settled over the room.

 

"The fact that every guard was eliminated suggests the bandits may have included ninja," Itachi remarked, his tone measured.

 

Minato nodded. "That’s our suspicion. This is no ordinary group of thieves. Your mission is to track them down, recover the stolen goods, and neutralize any threats to the region’s stability."

 

Shikaku folded the scroll and tucked it away. His calm yet authoritative presence reassured the young genin. "Understood, Hokage-sama. We’ll set out immediately."

 

Minato’s gaze lingered on Itachi, a flicker of concern crossing his usually composed features. "Be careful. This mission may be more dangerous than it appears."

 

"We won’t fail," Itachi replied firmly, his voice steady and resolute.

 

 

---

Chapter 42: Chapter 42 mission ll

---

 

The gentle glow of sunlight filtered through the Hokage’s office window as Minato Namikaze, the Fourth Hokage, leaned back in his chair, his expression calm but focused. The tension in the room was palpable as Shikaku Nara stood before him, reading the mission scroll. His sharp eyes flicked over the details, his brow furrowing with concern.

 

“This isn’t a typical mission,” Shikaku said, setting the scroll down on Minato’s desk. “A Kumo ninja who betrayed his comrades to survive—likely a remnant of the last war—teamed up with bandits? That’s no small matter. This is a B-rank mission at the very least, maybe A-rank.”

 

Minato nodded slightly, his gaze distant for a moment as if recalling the battles of the past. “I know. I led the defense during that attack, repelling the Eight-Tails Jinchūriki and the Third Raikage's forces.” His voice held a tinge of regret, though his determination never wavered. “The son of the Third Raikage, A, now leads Kumogakure as the Fourth Raikage. He’s as formidable as his father.”

 

Shikaku exhaled slowly, crossing his arms. “I understand the need for vigilance, but assigning this mission to fresh genin? They’re talented, yes, but they’ve only just graduated. Itachi, Hattori, and Kido—they haven’t even seen real combat yet. This is more than they’re ready for.”

 

“They won’t be going alone,” Minato replied, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. Before Shikaku could press further, a knock sounded at the door.

 

“Enter,” Minato called.

 

The door opened, and Shinku Yūhi stepped inside, flanked by his team. he bowed respectfully. “Lord Hokage.”

 

“Shinku-senpai, thank you for coming,” Minato said warmly. He gestured for him to approach. “You and your team will be joining Shikaku’s for this mission. Together, you’ll form a temporary squad with Shikaku as captain.”

 

Shinku raised an eyebrow but nodded without hesitation. “Understood. My team and I are ready.”

 

Shikaku glanced at the young faces of the combined teams. “This isn’t just about completing the mission, is it?”

 

Minato’s expression grew serious. “It’s about preparing them for the realities of our world. They’ve grown up in peace, but they’re shinobi of Konoha. They need to understand the weight of their duty and overcome the fear of taking a life when necessary.”

 

The room fell silent, the gravity of his words settling over them. Itachi Uchiha, standing near the back, clenched his fists. His dark eyes flickered with determination, even as unease stirred in his chest.

 

Minato’s gaze softened as it landed on Itachi. “I’ve also requested assistance from the Hyūga clan. One of their members will join you as a forward scout to ensure the mission’s success.”

 

Itachi straightened, meeting Minato’s gaze. He understood the Hokage’s intention clearly. This was his chance to prove himself—and perhaps, awaken the Sharingan.

 

Minato rose to his feet, his voice firm yet encouraging. “In the name of the Fourth Hokage, I assign this mission to the combined teams. Your objective is to track down and eliminate the bandits hiding in the Land of Fire. These criminals must be stopped before they cause more harm. Trust in one another and act as a team. Shikaku, the success of this mission rests on your leadership.”

 

“Yes, Lord Hokage,” Shikaku replied, his tone resolute.

 

The young genin and their sensei responded in unison. “Understood!”

 

As the meeting concluded, Itachi lingered for a moment, his thoughts racing. He didn’t fear the mission itself—he feared the burden it might place on his soul. Yet, deep down, he knew this was the path he had chosen. A shinobi’s duty was never easy, but it was one he would shoulder with pride.

 

---

 

After receiving their orders, the two combined teams dispersed to make preparations for the mission. Though the Land of Fire’s tracking units had already pinpointed the general location of the bandits, the targets were constantly on the move, making swift action critical.

 

Fortunately, most of the bandits weren’t trained shinobi, which meant their mobility was limited. Even so, Shikaku estimated that the mission could stretch across several days.

---

 

At the Uchiha Household

 

Itachi moved with quiet efficiency, gathering his supplies and tools. His hands moved almost mechanically, but his mind was focused. He was no stranger to the concept of death—yet now, as he prepared to face it directly, it felt heavier than before.

 

In the kitchen, Mikoto Uchiha stood by the doorway, her hands gripping her apron tightly. She had once been a kunoichi and understood the risks of missions like these. But now, as a mother, the thought of her son walking into danger filled her with unease.

 

"Itachi," she began softly, her voice trembling ever so slightly. "Are you sure you're ready for this? It’s...different out there, facing real enemies."

 

Itachi paused, looking up at her. His expression was calm, his dark eyes steady. "I understand, Mother. But this is my duty as a shinobi of Konoha. And I’ll be with experienced leaders—Shikaku-sensei and Yuhi-sensei. I promise I’ll come back safely."

 

Mikoto’s lips pressed into a thin line, but she nodded. "Be careful, Itachi."

 

From across the room, a cheerful voice broke the tension. "You’ll be fine, Brother!" Sasuke bounded into the room, his face lit up with admiration. "You’re the best ninja in Konoha—those bandits don’t stand a chance!"

 

Itachi couldn’t help but smile faintly at his younger brother’s confidence. He knelt down and ruffled Sasuke’s hair. "Thank you, Sasuke. I’ll do my best."

 

As he stood, he gave his mother one last reassuring glance before slinging his pack over his shoulder and stepping out the door.

---

 

At the Village Gates

 

When Itachi arrived at the gates, Izumi was already there, her backpack slung over her shoulder. She looked tense, her hands fidgeting with the strap of her bag.

 

"Good morning, Itachi," she greeted, her voice subdued.

 

"Good morning," Itachi replied, falling into step beside her as they waited for the others to assemble.

 

The silence between them was heavy. Itachi could sense the unease radiating from her. Izumi’s kind and empathetic nature made her ill-suited for the harsh realities of a shinobi’s life. Still, she had chosen this path, and there was no turning back now.

 

"You’re nervous," Itachi observed quietly.

 

Izumi hesitated, then nodded. "A little. It’s just...we’re going to have to—" She stopped, unable to finish the sentence.

 

"Take lives," Itachi finished for her. His tone wasn’t cold, but it was matter-of-fact. "It’s not easy, Izumi. It never is. But these bandits have already harmed innocent people. If we don’t stop them, they’ll only continue."

 

Izumi looked down, her grip tightening on the strap of her bag. "I know. I just...wish there was another way."

 

Itachi glanced at her, his voice softening. "So do I. But as shinobi, we have to make difficult choices. We protect others by carrying this burden ourselves. Remember that."

 

His words seemed to ease some of her tension, though the worry in her eyes didn’t fade completely.

---

As they waited for the rest of the team, Itachi’s thoughts turned inward. He had always understood the fragility of life—how fleeting it was in the grand scheme of the world.

 

Every life is unique, a single spark in the vastness of existence. To extinguish even one was to change the course of countless others.

 

But Itachi had learned early that a shinobi’s duty often required them to make choices between lives. To save the many, they sometimes had to sacrifice the few. It was a cruel paradox, one he had come to accept.

 

Patience. That was the key. A ninja had to endure—pain, fear, guilt—everything. Because without that patience, they would falter.

 

---

Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Destroy the Bandit

---

 

A few days later…

 

Under the meticulous surveillance of a Hyūga ninja’s Byakugan, Shikaku Nara and the two teams he commanded tracked the bandits who had robbed goods belonging to the vice president of the Fire Country’s State Chamber of Commerce. They found the culprits holed up in a small, wooded area near a remote village in the northwest of the Land of Fire.

 

The bandits—a group of about forty—were hiding near the village's outskirts. It should have been a straightforward mission to eliminate them, given the strength of the assembled shinobi. However, the presence of dozens of innocent villagers complicated matters.

 

Shikaku crouched among the trees, his sharp eyes scanning the terrain. "They haven’t detected us yet. It looks like they’re resting," he said in his usual calm tone. The Hyūga ninja beside him nodded, their Byakugan still active, carefully tracking the bandits' movements.

 

According to their reconnaissance, the group included three individuals with chakra signatures, albeit weak ones. While they appeared to have received basic training—likely from the rogue Kumo-nin leading the bandits—they were still at best genin-level in skill. The true threat was the former Kumo-nin, an elite shinobi who could complicate their plans.

 

"We need to prioritize the safety of the villagers," Yūhi Shinku, his crimson eyes narrowing, said quietly. "If we neutralize the Kumo-nin and their strongest fighters first, we can avoid unnecessary casualties."

 

Shikaku nodded, already strategizing. "Shinku and I will handle the main force and take down the Kumo-nin. The Hyūga ninja will assist by securing the villagers’ location. The rest of you," he turned to Itachi and the other genin, "will protect the villagers and clean up the stragglers."

 

The young genin stood in a loose semicircle, their expressions a mix of determination and nervous energy. Itachi Uchiha, as composed as ever, scanned his teammates’ faces. He could see subtle hesitation—an unspoken fear of the reality they were about to face.

 

"Remember this," Shikaku said, his voice low but firm. "We’re ninjas. This is what we do. Let’s move."

 

With that, Shikaku and Shinku disappeared into the shadows, their forms blurring with the speed of seasoned jonin. The Hyūga ninja followed moments later, leaving Itachi to address his team.

 

Itachi stepped forward, his black eyes sharp and commanding. "Listen carefully," he began, his voice steady. "If any of you hesitate or hold back, it could cost lives—innocent villagers’ lives or even our own. You have to fight with resolve. This isn’t training."

 

Itachi said no more and darted into the shadows, moving with precision and speed. His retreating figure was a blur, leaving the others momentarily stunned.

 

Hattori Shinichi gritted his teeth, turning to the group. "Itachi's right. We've chosen to become ninja. There’s no turning back now."

 

Izumi nodded reluctantly, glancing at her kunai. Her fingers trembled slightly as she tightened her grip. "Let’s do what we have to."

 

Driven by the unyielding duty of their profession, the team followed Shikaku’s plan, swiftly entering the village under cover of the growing dusk.

 

 

---

 

The bandit guards stationed around the village were scattered, their positions leaving large gaps. They hadn’t expected to be discovered, let alone attacked.

 

Itachi approached one of them from behind, his footsteps soundless. The man was leaning against a fence, lazily scanning the surroundings. He had no time to react when Itachi’s hand clamped down on his throat.

 

Crack.

 

The snap of bone echoed softly in the night air. The bandit’s body went limp, his lifeless form sagging against Itachi, who gently lowered him to the ground to avoid making noise. His expression was calm, almost detached, as he wiped his hands on the bandit's tattered cloak.

 

In other parts of the village, Shikaku, Yūhi Shinku, and the Hyūga ninja were also eliminating the scattered guards. Their movements were precise and silent, leaving no chance for alarm to spread.

 

 

---

 

Itachi's eyes flicked toward a small house. Through the cracked window, he could see several villagers huddled inside, trembling in fear. Three bandits stood over them, laughing and trading crude jokes.

 

Moving like a shadow, Itachi slipped through the door. He was on them before they could register his presence.

 

The first bandit fell silently, his throat slit in a single, fluid motion. The second turned, only to meet the same fate as blood sprayed across the wooden floor. The third managed a grunt of surprise before Itachi’s kunai buried itself in his chest.

 

"Stay quiet," Itachi whispered to the villagers, his Sharingan spinning faintly as he scanned the area for any remaining threats.

 

 

---

 

Outside, the Kumo-nin elite suddenly burst from a nearby house, his movements a blur of lightning-fast speed. The air crackled as he prepared a jutsu, but Shinku was already in position.

 

Swish!

 

The rogue Kumo-nin stopped abruptly, his body seizing. Shinku stood nearby, his hands poised in a final seal. "You’ve already lost," Shinku said coldly as the Kumo-nin fell into a deep genjutsu, his expression frozen in terror.

 

Elsewhere, Shikaku faced another of the chakra-wielding bandits. With practiced ease, he sidestepped a desperate strike and drove his kunai into the man’s chest. "Pointless," he muttered, letting the body drop.

 

The Hyūga ninja, meanwhile, dispatched another with a swift series of Gentle Fist strikes, leaving the bandit crumpled on the ground.

 

When Shikaku turned toward the last enemy, he froze. Itachi was already there, his kunai slicing cleanly across the man’s throat. Blood sprayed in an arc, splattering across Itachi’s pale cheek.

 

For a moment, Itachi’s body trembled. His dark eyes flickered, and then they turned a vivid red. The three tomoe of his Sharingan spun into focus, their glow cutting through the gloom.

 

Shikaku raised an eyebrow, his sharp mind quickly piecing things together. He’s awakened his Sharingan… at his age?

 

Before Shikaku could say more, the remaining bandits, alerted by the commotion, charged out of the houses. Their yells shattered the tense silence as they rushed forward, weapons drawn.

 

"What are you waiting for?" Shikaku barked at the younger shinobi. "Take them out!"

 

 

---

 

The genin hesitated for only a moment before scattering to face the incoming enemies. They fought with all their training, but killing was a far cry from practice. Their movements were clumsy compared to their mentors, their attacks hesitant.

 

Shinichi drove his kunai into a bandit’s side, but the man was still alive, clawing at him with desperate strength. Panic flared in Shinichi’s eyes until he drove the blade deeper, ending the struggle.

 

Izumi froze, her kunai trembling in her grip as a bandit knelt before her. "Please, don’t kill me!" he begged, tears streaming down his face.

 

Shikaku’s voice cut through the scene, sharp and unyielding. "Finish him! A shinobi hesitates, and people die."

 

The words struck like a hammer. Izumi’s mind raced, remembering Itachi’s warning earlier. Her hesitation vanished as instinct took over.

 

The bandit lunged, a sharp stone in his hand, but Izumi reacted first. Her kunai slashed across his throat, hot blood spraying her face. She stood frozen as the man collapsed, her tears mixing with the crimson streaks on her cheeks.

 

Nearby, another genin roared in anger, plunging his weapon into an opponent’s chest. The cries of battle faded as the last bandit fell.

 

 

---

 

The air grew still, the pungent scent of blood hanging heavy over the village. Corpses littered the ground, staining the earth in dark red.

 

Shikaku wiped his kunai on a fallen bandit's cloak, his expression unreadable. "Mission complete," he said softly. Then, glancing at the younger shinobi, he added, "Remember this feeling. This is what it means to be a ninja."

 

Itachi said nothing, his Sharingan fading as he looked toward Izumi, who stood silently among the carnage. He didn’t comfort her. This was a burden she, like him, would have to carry alone.

 

The village fell silent, save for the soft cries of rescued villagers and the whispers of the wind.

 

 

---

Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Deidara

 

 

---

 

A Month Later…

 

The golden hues of late autumn bathed the Uchiha forest, where leaves, dry and crinkled, carpeted the ground. The air carried a chill, the kind that seeped through even the thickest clothing, and the sound of the wind rustling through the branches filled the silence.

 

At the Uchiha forest training ground, Itachi and Izumi stood facing each other. The sparring session was less a battle and more a lesson—Itachi’s expertise shaping Izumi’s skills. She was determined, her movements sharp, but Itachi’s were fluid, almost effortless.

 

Their brief exchange of blows ended with Itachi catching Izumi’s wrist mid-strike, his Sharingan spinning faintly.

 

“Your form is improving,” Itachi said, his voice calm. “But you’re still relying too much on predictable patterns. If I were an enemy—”

 

“You’d already have me pinned,” Izumi finished, sighing. She adjusted her stance. “I’ll get better.”

 

“You will.” Itachi’s faint smile was reassuring.

 

A sudden sound—barely audible, but enough to make Itachi’s senses flare—drew his attention away. He turned sharply to see Nara Shikaku approaching from the tree line, his shadow stretching unnaturally long behind him.

 

“Itachi,” Shikaku called, his tone clipped. “There’s an urgent mission from Lord Hokage. Follow me.”

 

Itachi nodded, glancing at Izumi. “We’ll continue this another time.”

 

“Understood.” Izumi watched him leave, her expression unreadable.

 

 

---

 

Hokage’s Office

 

The atmosphere in the Hokage’s office was tense. The warm sunlight filtering through the windows did little to ease the gravity of the discussion. Standing behind his desk, Minato Namikaze looked unusually serious. His usual genial demeanor was replaced with a sharp focus.

 

Shikaku and Itachi entered, bowing briefly.

 

“Lord Hokage,” Shikaku began, “what’s the mission?”

 

Minato wasted no time. “You’re both familiar with the Land of Stone?”

(The Land of Stone (石の国, Ishi no Kuni) is a small country featured in episode 159.)

 

“A small nation near the Land of Fire,” Itachi replied. “Rich in minerals but with no ninja village to defend it.”

 

Minato nodded. “Exactly. Their economy relies entirely on exporting ores to surrounding nations. But in the past six months, every representative they’ve sent to negotiate trade deals has died.”

 

“How did they die?” Shikaku asked, his brow furrowing.

 

“Explosions,” Minato said grimly. “Each one seemingly an accident, but the pattern is too consistent to ignore.”

 

“Sabotage,” Shikaku murmured. “And if we’re looking at explosives on this scale… it has to involve shinobi.”

 

Minato’s expression darkened. “Our sources suggest Iwa-nin are responsible. The Land of Earth views the Land of Stone as competition and has been systematically dismantling their trade routes.”

 

Shikaku’s eyes narrowed. “Iwa’s economy relies on its ore exports. Eliminating competition makes strategic sense, but this level of aggression…”

 

“It’s left the Land of Stone on the brink of economic collapse,” Minato said. “Desperate, their daimyo turned to the Fire Daimyo for help.”

 

“And he passed the problem to us,” Shikaku finished, his tone resigned.

 

Minato gave a wry smile. “Exactly. The Land of Stone couldn’t afford a proper commission fee, but they’ve offered a substantial amount of ore in exchange for our assistance.”

 

Itachi remained silent, absorbing the information. His mind pieced together the implications. This mission wasn’t just about protecting trade; it was about navigating the tension between two great nations.

 

Minato turned toward the window, gazing out at the bustling village below. “Shikaku, Itachi, your mission is to escort a new trade envoy from the Land of Stone and ensure their negotiations succeed. You’ll be operating near the borders of the Land of Earth, so expect resistance.”

 

Itachi and Shikaku followed Minato’s gaze out the window. Below, in a clearing near the administrative center of Konoha, a massive pile of glimmering ore reflected the sunlight. The scene was a stark contrast to the tensions brewing in the Hokage's office.

 

“Quite pitiful,” Shikaku murmured, crossing his arms. His sharp eyes betrayed a mix of pity and pragmatism. “The Land of Stone has offended a power far beyond their capacity to resist.”

 

Minato sighed, resting a hand on the windowsill. “They have. But five years ago, when we were rebuilding after the Nine-Tails attack, the Land of Stone provided us with essential materials. I can’t, in good conscience, watch their people lose their livelihood.”

 

“And the Land of Earth?” Shikaku raised an eyebrow. “I can’t imagine they’d care about Konoha’s moral compass.”

 

Minato’s gaze darkened slightly. “What the Land of Earth has done goes beyond a trade dispute. They’ve pushed too far this time. From what I’ve gathered, the Land of Stone never intended to incite a conflict. If anything, this is punishment enough.”

 

Shikaku frowned thoughtfully, nodding in agreement.

 

Minato continued, “I want to use this mission to create an opportunity—a chance for the leadership of the Land of Stone to reconcile with the Land of Earth.”

 

“And the mission itself?” Shikaku asked, though he likely already had a good idea.

 

“The negotiators from the Land of Stone are to be escorted safely to the Land of Forests,” Minato explained, his voice steady.

 

“Sounds straightforward,” Shikaku muttered, though he already anticipated complications.

 

Minato’s expression tightened. “The mission has faced opposition from some senior officials in the village. They argue that the reward isn’t sufficient to justify the risks.”

 

Shikaku snorted softly. “The payment’s just an excuse.”

 

Itachi, who had been listening quietly, now spoke, his calm voice cutting through the room. “They’re worried about the diplomatic consequences of provoking the Land of Earth.”

 

Minato nodded. “Precisely. And from their perspective, it’s a valid concern. Helping the Land of Stone risks straining our already tenuous relationship with Iwa. But if we turn a blind eye, we risk alienating the smaller nations who’ve supported us in the past. It’s a delicate balance.”

 

Shikaku tilted his head slightly. “So you’re funding this mission personally?”

 

“I am.” Minato’s resolve was clear. “The Land of Stone has promised to repay us once their trade resumes. But for now, I want this mission carried out without hesitation.”

 

Shikaku smirked. “You don’t have to sell me on it. I’ll help, as always.”

 

Itachi’s crimson Sharingan flared faintly as he locked eyes with Minato. “I don’t care about the payment. What I want to know is—who is the enemy we’re likely to face? Iwa’s Demolition Corps?”

 

Minato paused, considering his words. “Not exactly. As far as we know, this mission isn’t officially sanctioned by the Third Tsuchikage. Instead, it’s been entrusted to someone outside their traditional forces. A disciple of Onoki himself.”

 

Shikaku’s expression shifted, his usual calm replaced by a hint of unease. “You mean that boy? The one responsible for those incidents?”

 

Minato nodded grimly. “Yes. The same one. He’s young, but his talent for destruction is unparalleled. His name is Deidara.”

 

Itachi’s eyes narrowed. The name stirred something deep within him—a recognition of the chaos that awaited.

 

 

---

Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Departure

---

 

"We have also collected a lot of information about Deidara during this period."

 

Minato took out a scroll from the table, threw it to Shikaku, and said, "This scroll records some of Deidara's past situations and information about the secret techniques of Iwa Ninja he used."

 

In fact, the secret information used by Deidara was top secret in the Iwa Ninja Village, and even Konoha's ANBU did not collect much information.

 

Much of the information recorded in the scroll was obtained by Minato from Itachi.

 

"Exploding clay..."

 

Shikaku looked at the contents of the scroll and murmured.

 

"Although this boy is only nine years old, he is the first person to inherit the explosive clay in recent decades. That's why the Third Tsuchikage is still so partial to him even though he has caused many horrific incidents."

 

Minato said, according to Itachi, Deidara was admitted to the Akatsuki organization when he was about twelve or thirteen years old. He was definitely a rare genius in the history of Iwa Ninja Village.

 

"Is there no specific information?"

 

Shikaku's eyes were on the scroll. Even Itachi didn't know the specific information about Deidara's explosion of clay.

 

Although the two had fought against each other before, and it ended in Itachi's complete victory, but at that time he directly used the illusion of Sharingan on Didara, and did not see the whole picture of Detonating Clay.

 

However, the power of explosive clay cannot be underestimated, and it can easily destroy a ninja village.

 

"Based on the current information, I think that no matter how talented Deidara is, it is impossible for the Third Tsuchikage to let him go out alone to carry out the task of assassinating the representatives of the Kingdom of Stone."

 

Minato chuckled, and said, "As for the personnel who will carry out this mission, I would like to temporarily reorganize the team you are leading."

 

"Dasuke Kido and Shinichi Hattori are not strong enough for such a task."

 

Shikaku nodded, this was exactly what he thought.

 

"In addition to the necessary sensing ninja, I think another position should be filled by Uchiha Izumi, what do you think?"

 

Minato looked at Shikaku, Izumi's original strength was second only to Itachi in the same generation, and with the sharingan started two months ago, his strength increased sharply.

 

And under the guidance of Yuhi Shinku, Izumi's illusion skills have also become somewhat successful, and can play a big role in the mission.

 

Of course, Minato's real reliance is naturally Shikaku and Itachi who hide his true strength.

 

It shouldn't be a problem for them to form a team together to escort.

 

Shikaku shrugged and said, "Since you have already made arrangements, I have no objection."

 

Minato smiled, looked at Itachi and said, "Well, Itachi, you can tell me where Izumi is."

 

"I will ask the ANBU to inform the client to come to the office immediately."

 

"Yes!"

 

Itachi responded, and then immediately returned to the clan, looking for Izumi.

 

...

 

When Itachi returned to Hokage's office with Izumi, the client hadn't arrived yet.

 

At this time, besides Minato and Shikaku, there was a female ninja in her early 20s in the office.

 

She has short, dry hair and a slightly dark skin, but she has a pretty face.

 

"Hello, my name is Aoki Yuu."

 

The female ninja smiled kindly at Izumi and Itachi. She is a perceptual ninja, and she is a teammate who will form a team with Itachi and Izumi next.

 

Itachi and Izumi also greeted Aoki Yu respectively, and the latter did not despise them in any way because of their young age and being freshmen.

 

Because she knew how to sense, the chakra she sensed from these two children was not weak.

 

Especially Itachi's chakra is even stronger than Shikaku's.

 

This is caused by Tsunade's medicine, so Itachi has no need to hide it.

 

A few minutes later, the client of this mission, who was also a representative sent by the Kingdom of Stone to the Kingdom of Forest to discuss the ore trade, a man in his 30s walked in under the leadership of ANBU.

 

The man's name is Rei.

 

Rei first nodded respectfully towards Minato who was in front of the Hokage's desk. His eyes swept over Shikaku, and then fell on Aoki Yu, especially Itachi and Izumi, his brows furrowed deeply.

 

Young women, teens and teens.

 

Obviously, the images of Aoki, Itachi and Izumi do not fit his vision of powerful ninjas.

 

Seemingly seeing the worry in Hei's eyes, Minato chuckled and said: "Mr. Rei, please rest assured that although they may seem young, they are all very good Konoha ninjas and will definitely succeed." You will be escorted to your destination.”

 

"is it?"

 

Rei murmured, and smiled reluctantly at Minato, saying: "Master Hokage, thank you very much."

 

Itachi looked at his smiling face, and knew that Hei was still judging people by their appearance, and didn't believe what Minato said.

 

However, Konoha's promise to send someone to help Stone Country is already a great favor, so he can only accept it with gritted teeth and hope that Hokage didn't lie to him.

 

...

 

The task of escorting Rei to the Country of Forest was scheduled to depart early the next morning.

 

That night, Minato came to meet Itachi again.

 

Under the dark night, there was no one else in Uchiha's forest training ground.

 

Minato smiled and said, "You should be able to understand why I arranged the personnel for this mission like this?"

 

 

The reason why Minato did this was to let Itachi participate in it.

 

Minato looked at Itachi and said, "Since you said that Deidara will be recruited by the Akatsuki organization in the future, we must find a way in advance to help the Third Tsuchikage keep him in the Iwa Ninja Village."

 

Itachi hid his genocide and joining the Akatsuki organization as an undercover agent from Minato, so it was impossible to know that Itachi and Deidara had fought each other.

 

"As far as I know, the reason why Deidara always creates terrorist incidents is to make others agree with his so-called art... He is a somewhat paranoid little guy."

 

"So, I think as long as he is stimulated by the genius ninja from Konoha, he won't be so easy to rebel."

 

Minato said that the only way to control the behavior of a genius like Didara is not to preach, but to make him feel pressured.

 

The genius boy of Konoha he pointed out was, of course, Itachi.

 

"I'll try my best."

 

Itachi said that he already understood Minato's thoughts, but even he couldn't control Deidara's thoughts.

 

But according to his understanding of Didala, this method will indeed work for that paranoid guy.

 

Early the next morning.

 

After saying goodbye to his family, Itachi and Izumi rushed to Konoha Gate and joined Shikaku, Aoki and Rei.

 

The group of five people embarked on the road to the forest country.

 

...

 

Land of Earth, near a border town, has a dense group of rocks.

 

"Boom boom boom!"

 

Outside the originally quiet and peaceful town, explosions came from the direction of the stone group.

 

The flames of the explosion soared into the sky, followed by the continuous loud noise of large rocks breaking and collapsing.

 

In the small town, many residents living in high-rise buildings saw this scene with horror in their eyes.

 

At this moment, in front of the collapsed rock group, there was a blond boy who nodded in satisfaction.

 

"Well, as expected of my art!"

 

The blond boy said with frantic eyes.

 

At this time, a black-haired girl wearing an iwa ninja forehead guard came from a distance and landed beside the boy.

 

Looking at the completely destroyed rock group in front of her, the girl put her hands on her waist and sighed helplessly.

 

"Ugh..."

 

"Brother Didara, if you are doing this kind of thing again, grandpa will definitely punish you again when he finds out."

 

...

Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Art is Explosion

---

 

Deidara's sky-blue eyes gleamed with excitement, reflecting the fiery explosions he had orchestrated moments ago. His expression remained captivated by the destruction.

 

"Just punish me already," he said, his voice laced with defiance. "I’m used to it. The old man won’t come up with anything new—just the same old-fashioned punishments."

 

The petite black-haired girl standing beside him gave a light shrug, a teasing smile playing on her lips. Though she looked younger than Deidara, her demeanor and the Iwagakure vest she wore marked her as a shinobi of the Stone Village.

 

"As you like," she replied casually. Her voice carried a hint of amusement as she watched him, clearly unimpressed by his rebellious streak.

 

"I heard," she continued, adjusting the ill-fitting vest, "that country of stone sent a formal request to Konoha’s Hokage. Word is, they agreed to take on the mission."

 

Deidara scoffed, turning his head to face her. His expression shifted to one of indifference. "So what about Konoha ninja?" he said dismissively. "Even if it’s their Hokage, the moment he faces me, he’ll have no choice but to witness my art in all its glory!"

 

The girl rolled her eyes. "Tch, you and your ‘art.’ Anyway, Senior Huitu is waiting for us. Let’s go."

 

Without waiting for a reply, she turned and began walking toward the border of the Land of Earth. Deidara lingered for a moment, taking one last look at the devastation he had created, a satisfied smirk tugging at his lips. Then he followed after her, hands stuffed into his pockets.

 

 

---

 

Meanwhile, at the Konoha border...

 

The Land of Forests and the Land of Fire were separated by a patchwork of small nations, most too insignificant to warrant marking on maps—save for the renowned Land of Hot Water.

 

Shikaku Nara and his team of four—Itachi Uchiha, Izumi Uchiha, Aoki Yu, and their client Kuroishi Rei—moved swiftly after leaving Konoha. It took them only a day and a half to reach the border of the Land of Fire, traveling with the efficiency of seasoned shinobi.

 

Despite their rapid progress, Shikaku remained cautious. "The mission officially starts when we step out of the Fire Nation's borders," he reminded his team. They had entered the territory of Land of Hot Water, known for its famed hot springs and its neutrality during the Ninja Wars. Yet, there was no time for relaxation.

 

By the next day, their relentless pace began to take a toll on Kuroishi Rei, an ordinary man unaccustomed to such grueling travel. Near the border of Fire Country, they stopped at a small town to rest. Rei, clearly exhausted, fell asleep the moment they set up camp outside the town.

 

Around the crackling bonfire, Shikaku spread out a sheepskin map, its edges worn from use. "From here on, we could be attacked at any moment," he said, his voice steady yet grave.

 

He pointed to their route. "Based on the distance from Iwagakure, it should take their shinobi at least two more days to catch up. But..." His gaze flicked to Itachi. "With the intel Minato received, we know Deidara could already be en route. His clay birds give him a significant advantage in speed."

 

Aoki Yu, the team’s sensor, nodded. "Understood. I'll keep my sensory field active at all times."

 

Izumi leaned closer, her Sharingan glowing faintly in the firelight. "Itachi and I can help monitor the area as well. You can rest, Yu-san."

 

"Thank you, but I’ll manage," Aoki replied with a polite smile.

 

Shikaku's expression darkened. "Avoid direct confrontation if possible. Protecting the client limits our combat options." His eyes shifted to Rei, who slept soundly by a tree. "We can't afford mistakes."

 

After dividing the watch shifts, the team rested in turns. Izumi, assigned the last watch, woke Itachi to trade shifts before dawn.

 

"You should rest," Izumi said softly, her concern evident.

 

"I’m fine," Itachi replied. "I rested earlier. That’s enough for now."

 

They sat quietly for a moment, the crackling fire filling the silence. Itachi turned to her, his tone low but firm. "Be careful in the battle ahead. The enemies this time are different."

 

Izumi tilted her head, curious. "You think so?"

 

Itachi nodded. "Deidara, the Iwa-nin prodigy, is dangerous. He’s young, but his Kibaku Nendo (Explosive Clay) is lethal—especially for assassination. If we face him directly, we might stand a chance. But in an ambush, his techniques will be harder to counter."

 

Izumi smiled slightly, her confidence unwavering. "Don’t worry, Itachi. I’m strong too, remember?"

 

Itachi looked at her for a moment, his expression softening. Izumi’s determination always reassured him, even if he rarely voiced it. She added with a light laugh, "Besides, the Hokage entrusted this mission to us. That means we’re capable of handling it. And I know you’ll be the key to our success."

 

Itachi said nothing, but Izumi could tell he appreciated her faith in him.

 

 

---

 

Morning came uneventfully, and the team prepared for the next leg of their journey. They crossed the border into another small country, marching for hours until they reached a narrow valley.

 

The cliffs on either side loomed high above them, the pathway between them barely a few meters wide. Shikaku, always cautious, led the way, guiding the group up one of the cliffs. Using chakra to adhere to the rocky surface, they scaled it quickly.

 

Aoki Yu’s chakra perception had been active throughout, and as soon as they reached the top, her eyes widened. "There’s an enemy presence outside the valley!" she called out.

 

"Everyone, stay alert!" Shikaku ordered. The group immediately shifted into a defensive formation, with Kuroishi Rei protected at the rear.

 

From the far end of the valley, a small shadow shot into the sky. It moved swiftly, heading toward them. Itachi’s sharp eyes caught sight of it first.

 

"A clay bird," he said, narrowing his eyes. "Everyone, move!"

 

He grabbed Kuroishi Rei, pulling him back just as the bird flew closer.

 

Outside the valley, Deidara stood atop a large clay bird, a manic grin on his face. His fingers molded into a seal, and his voice carried through the wind with unrestrained excitement.

 

"Art is an explosion—Katsu!"

 

The small clay bird detonated midair, unleashing a fiery blast. The shockwave ripped through the valley, flames and debris scattering in every direction.

 

 

---

Chapter 47: Chapter 47 combat

---

 

The valley was alive with chaos, smoke curling into the air as remnants of the explosion dissipated.

 

Itachi’s Sharingan glinted in the dim light, the swirling tomoe reflecting his sharp focus. His gaze swept over the terrain, identifying the faint chakra trails left by the Iwa-nin.

 

“Three enemies,” Itachi confirmed quietly, his tone calm but firm.

 

Beside him, Rei clutched his chest, his face pale. The trembling in his hands betrayed the fear he felt. Memories of his predecessors’ gruesome fates replayed in his mind, but the unwavering presence of the Konoha shinobi grounded him, albeit slightly.

 

Shikaku Nara, standing at the forefront, furrowed his brow as he observed the aftermath of the detonating clay. “The explosions are precise. They’re herding us into a disadvantageous position,” he muttered, calculating the enemy’s strategy.

 

“Are they trying to isolate us or flush us out?” Izumi mused, her grip tightening on her blade.

 

Itachi remained silent, his focus sharp. In his mind, scenarios unfolded rapidly, his innate talent and Sharingan weaving together an intricate understanding of their opponent’s tactics.

 

Suddenly, his eyes snapped to the cliffside. “They’re moving,” he said, his voice cutting through the tension. “Two are approaching from the east. One is taking the high ground.”

 

Shikaku followed Itachi’s line of sight and nodded. “Clever. They’re splitting their forces to distract and target Rei. We’ll need to counter this carefully.”

 

 

---

 

Above the valley, Deidara stood with a smug grin.

 

“Looks like they’ve caught onto my masterpiece,” he sneered, a hint of irritation lacing his words. “But art is an explosion, yeah! Let’s see how they handle this.”

 

Beside him, Kurotsuchi rolled her eyes. “Maybe if you stopped announcing your attacks like a child showing off his toys, they wouldn’t see through you so quickly.”

 

Deidara’s scowl deepened. “And maybe if you weren’t so smug about being Tsuchikage’s granddaughter, you’d understand real art!”

 

“Quiet, both of you,” Huitu interjected sharply, his dark eyes narrowing as he surveyed the battlefield below. “Our objective is clear: eliminate the Stone Country envoy. We’re not here to settle your petty squabbles.”

 

The weight of his tone silenced them.

 

Deidara huffed, molding a small bird from his clay. With a single chakra-infused breath, the creature sprang to life, flapping its wings as it hovered beside him. “Fine. Let’s get to it.”

 

Kurotsuchi smirked, crouching low as she prepared to move. “Try not to embarrass yourself this time, ‘artist.’”

 

 

---

 

Back on the ground, Itachi’s focus sharpened as he caught the telltale glow of chakra signatures moving closer.

 

 

---

 

"They're here!"

 

Aoki Yu’s voice cut through the tense atmosphere, her expression sharp as she pinpointed the incoming chakra signatures.

 

Shikaku’s head turned sharply. “Positions. Prepare for an aerial assault.”

 

Before anyone could move, Yu’s gaze shot skyward. “Above us!”

 

The figure of Huitu descended rapidly, his tan vest flapping in the wind. Dust swirled around him, a visual signature of his mastery over Earth Release techniques.

 

“Someone who can fly…” Shikaku muttered, narrowing his eyes. His tactical mind immediately worked to decipher the enemy’s abilities. “He’s reducing his mass with Doton. That’s not an easy skill to master.”

 

Mid-flight, Huitu’s hands moved fluidly, forming seals. As his chakra surged, his mouth opened, spewing forth an avalanche of rocks. In an instant, they coalesced into a massive boulder, floating ominously in front of him.

 

“How is that even possible?” Izumi Uchiha’s voice was tinged with disbelief as she stared at the hovering rock. “That thing should have fallen already!”

 

Above, Huitu placed a single hand beneath the massive boulder, his control over it unnervingly precise.

 

With a sharp movement, he hurled the boulder downward.

 

“Brace!” Shikaku barked, his voice steady despite the looming threat.

 

 

---

 

On the ground, Yu focused her chakra, her eyes darting.

 

“The other two—there!” she shouted, pointing toward the cliffside.

 

Itachi and Izumi turned immediately to follow her direction. Two smaller figures were climbing the jagged cliff face with speed and precision.

 

The first was Deidara, a blonde boy with a wild grin plastered on his face. His hands were already reaching into a satchel, molding his signature explosive clay.

 

The second was a dark-haired girl whose confident smirk belied her youth. Kurotsuchi moved with calculated precision, her chakra steady, even fierce.

 

“Children?” Rei, standing behind izumi, stared wide-eyed. “The assassins from Iwa are… brats? Younger than the ones protecting me?”

 

The revelation left him reeling, his mind struggling to reconcile what he saw with his expectations.

 

“They’re not ordinary kids,” Itachi said quietly, his crimson Sharingan locking onto the pair. “Don’t underestimate them.”

 

Izumi’s Sharingan activated as well, her blood-red eyes mirroring Itachi’s focus. She hesitated for a moment, studying Kurotsuchi. “She looks even younger than us,” she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

 

“But her chakra…” Itachi cut in, his tone decisive. “It’s strong. Too strong for someone her age. She must be…” His gaze shifted to Kurotsuchi’s Iwa vest. “The granddaughter of the Tsuchikage.”

 

Izumi nodded, her expression hardening. “Understood.”

 

 

---

 

Above them, Huitu released the boulder.

 

Gravity reasserted itself, and the massive stone plummeted toward Shikaku’s team with terrifying speed.

 

“Move!” Shikaku’s sharp command spurred everyone into action.

 

The air screamed as the boulder cut through it, its weight and velocity creating a deafening roar.

 

In mid-air, Huitu formed seals once more. “Doton: Kengan no Jutsu!”

 

The boulder seemed to pulse as his chakra infused it, increasing its density and accelerating its descent.

 

“Scatter!” Izumi shouted, shielding Rei

as they dove to the side.

 

Itachi moved swiftly, his Sharingan reading the trajectory of the falling boulder. His hands flashed through seals. “Katon: Hōsenka no Jutsu!”

 

Small, rapid-fire fireballs streaked toward the boulder, striking its surface. The impacts created small cracks, but the sheer weight and speed of the stone remained unyielding.

 

 

---

 

Elsewhere, Deidara and Kurotsuchi had closed the distance.

 

“Think you can handle my art, yeah?” Deidara taunted, his grin widening as a clay bird came to life in his palm. He launched it forward, the bird darting through the air with an eerie grace.

 

Kurotsuchi moved in tandem, slamming her hands onto the ground. “Doton: Ganchūrō no Jutsu!” Massive stone pillars erupted from the earth, aiming to trap Shikaku and his team in an enclosed space.

 

Izumi leapt back, flipping gracefully to avoid the rising stone. She landed near Itachi, her Sharingan spinning as she scanned their attackers.

 

“Don’t let them box us in!” Itachi called, his voice calm yet commanding.

 

Shikaku, already analyzing the battlefield, nodded. His shadow snaked forward, stretching toward Kurotsuchi. “Let’s see if you’re as quick as you think, Tsuchikage’s granddaughter.”

 

---

Chapter 48: Chapter 48 the clash of genius

---

"Boom!"
The ground trembled as a large rock crashed into the valley, scattering dust and debris into the air.

Kurotsuchi and Deidara surged forward, their movements calculated yet aggressive. Kurotsuchi's hands blurred into a series of seals as she shouted, "Earth Style: Rising Spikes!"

The ground beneath her palms erupted violently, jagged stone spikes shooting upward in an expanding wave, aiming to impale Itachi and his team.

But Itachi’s calm voice cut through the chaos. "Lightning Style."

His fingers flicked through seals with a precision born of years of training, and his hand slammed against the ground just as Kurotsuchi completed her jutsu. A surge of dark lightning crackled and raced along the earth, colliding with the advancing spikes.

"Chhiii!"
The stone thorns shattered into fragments, crumbling beneath the relentless assault of electricity.

"Thunder counters Earth," Itachi noted to himself, his expression unreadable. He rarely used Lightning Release techniques—his chakra didn’t naturally align with it—but his understanding of elemental weaknesses was flawless. Against Kurotsuchi, whose Earth Style was formidable but unrefined due to her youth, even a basic Lightning jutsu sufficed.

Above them, shadows loomed as massive rocks were hurled down from higher ground.

"Nara clan’s Shadow Possession… impressive as ever," Huitu murmured, observing as Shikaku’s shadow tendrils snaked upward with startling speed. The shadows coiled around the falling boulders and redirected their trajectory, sending them tumbling harmlessly into the valley below.

At Itachi’s side, Izumi completed her own sequence of seals, her hands moving with a fiery determination. "Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu!"

A jet of searing flames roared forward, carving a bright, destructive path through the air. The fire scorched the ground, consuming the shattered stone spikes, and raced toward Kurotsuchi and Deidara.

“Move!” Kurotsuchi barked, retreating with a swift leap. Deidara grinned, his blond hair catching the light as he stepped back.

"Art is an explosion," he whispered, raising his hand.

But before his fingers could complete the familiar detonation gesture, Itachi’s Sharingan snapped to life, the three tomoe spinning ominously. His gaze locked onto a point near Deidara.

"There," Itachi muttered. His calm demeanor belied the intensity of his focus.

Shikaku, watching from the side, frowned as he surveyed the battlefield. His sharp mind quickly pieced together the unfolding events. "Aoki, sense the area! There may be hidden reinforcements!"

Deidara’s smirk widened, his fingers twitching as chakra pulsed toward the clay in his hand. "Let’s see if you can keep up, Uchiha."

The battlefield grew still for a moment, the air heavy with tension, as Itachi prepared his next move.

---

Itachi’s hand dipped into his ninja pouch, retrieving a handful of kunai, each adorned with an explosive tag. With precise movements, he hurled them forward, the weapons slicing through the air in a perfect arc.

As the kunai reached their targets, Itachi’s fingers subtly moved in a release seal. "Detonate."

"Boom!"
The fiery explosion lit up the narrow mountain pass. The kunai had landed directly on a cluster of small, white spiders—each crafted from Deidara’s explosive clay. The detonations triggered a chain reaction, consuming the tiny spiders in a brilliant burst of flame and shockwaves.

The force of the explosion rippled outward but stopped short of reaching Itachi and his team.

From his perch above, Deidara’s eyes widened in disbelief. "Tch!" His expression twisted with frustration as he glared at the destruction.

"Damn it!" he snarled, his hands clenching into fists. "You dare destroy my art before it can shine?"

His gaze snapped to Itachi, whose crimson Sharingan gleamed with calm precision. Beside him, Izumi stood ready, her Sharingan mirroring his.

"Sharingan..." Deidara’s tone was venomous, the realization dawning on him.

From beside him, Kurotsuchi gasped. "They’re Uchiha!"

Deidara’s rage overshadowed her words. His mind raced, his creative fervor clashing with his mounting anger. "They’re just eyes. I’ll show them the power of true art!"

On the ground, Itachi remained unshaken, observing Deidara with a serene focus. The distance between them was too great for him to utilize genjutsu effectively, but he didn’t need to.

Kurotsuchi, more level-headed, called out sharply, "Deidara, don’t look into their eyes!"

The warning was timely, a lesson drilled into her by her grandfather, the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki. The Uchiha clan’s Sharingan was legendary, and facing them required avoiding eye contact at all costs.

Deidara scoffed, annoyed by the interruption. He didn’t need instructions—his art would speak for itself.

But Kurotsuchi’s expression darkened as she observed Itachi’s precision. "He spotted the spiders before there sensor did..."

She glanced at Aoki Yu, whose brow furrowed as she expanded hee sensory range. Despite hee efforts, Itachi had already anticipated and neutralized the threat.

"How does he think so fast...?" Kurotsuchi muttered under her breath, unease settling in.

Deidara, however, wasn’t one to back down. His lips curled into a defiant smirk. "It’s not over yet."

Itachi’s calm voice cut through the tension. "It’s useless. My eyes see through all your methods."

Deidara froze for a moment, his smirk faltering as anger flared in his chest.

As if to punctuate his point, Itachi retrieved another kunai, its explosive tag fluttering slightly in the mountain breeze. With a flick of his wrist, the kunai sailed through the air.

"Behind us!" Aoki Yu’s voice rang out, her chakra-sensing ability finally picking up a faint disturbance.

The kunai struck its mark before anyone could react.

Another detonation followed—this time a smaller clay insect that had crept into position behind them. Its size and chakra signature were nearly imperceptible, but Itachi’s sharp eyes had detected it.

The explosion echoed, once again neutralizing Deidara’s carefully laid trap.

Deidara’s face twisted with fury. His fists clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white, his eyes blazing with frustration. His earlier bravado was replaced by seething anger as he glared down at Itachi’s unflinching expression.

"You... you think you can mock my art like this?" Deidara growled, his voice trembling with rage. "I’ll make you pay, Uchiha!"

Itachi met his gaze with the same calm detachment, his Sharingan spinning slowly. "You’re reckless," he said quietly, his tone like ice. "And predictable."

The battlefield fell silent for a moment, the tension thick enough to cut with a kunai. Both sides prepared for the next move, the clash of genius and raw emotion only just beginning.


---

Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Next time, I’ll be ready

---

“Damn it!”

Deidara’s voice rang out, sharp and furious, as his piercing blue eyes locked onto Itachi. His fists clenched tightly, trembling with barely restrained rage. No one had ever dared to defy his art so blatantly—let alone dismiss it with such cold disdain.

His hand darted into his pouch, pulling out a handful of clay.

“Are you angry?” Itachi’s calm voice cut through the tension like a blade, his crimson Sharingan spinning lazily.

Deidara’s jaw tightened, his glare only intensifying.

Itachi studied the younger ninja's reaction carefully. The raw emotion, the way Deidara's anger flared uncontrollably—it was exactly as he remembered. Deidara was a prodigy, no doubt, but his obsession with fleeting explosions, his so-called "art of an instant," bordered on madness.

Itachi’s mind raced. Deidara’s fixation could be used against him.

Subtly, Itachi activated his Sharingan’s genjutsu, a faint shimmer in his gaze betraying the illusion he was preparing. The "Demonic Illusion: Mirror Heaven and Earth Change" technique was poised to ensnare Deidara the moment he made a move.

But before Itachi could act, the calm voice of Huitu, the Iwagakure jonin leading Deidara's group, cut through the escalating tension.

“Retreat.”

Deidara didn’t even flinch.

“Deidara, we’re leaving!” Kurotsuchi, his cousin, dashed to his side, gripping his arm urgently. Her eyes flickered nervously to Itachi and his companions, clearly aware of the danger they posed.

But Deidara was deaf to reason, his focus solely on Itachi.

“This is my masterpiece,” he muttered, pulling out a massive lump of clay from his pouch. With practiced precision, his hand-mouth sculpted the clay into the shape of a starfish. The explosive radiated a chakra signature so intense it caused the air around them to hum.

“Get back!” shouted Aoki Yu, the young Konoha ninja with sharp senses. Her face paled as she felt the dense chakra swirling within the clay. “The scale of this is insane!”

Itachi exchanged a quick glance with Izumi, who immediately grabbed Rei, the mission target, and leapt back. Itachi himself stayed rooted, watching Deidara carefully, his Sharingan reading every minute movement.

“Let’s see you stop this!” Deidara snarled, hurling the clay star into the air. His right hand shot up, fingers forming a seal. “C3: Supernova!”

The star exploded in a blinding flash of light, followed by a deafening boom.

“Brace yourselves!” Shikaku barked, shielding his face as a massive wave of heat and pressure tore through the area. The sheer force sent cracks rippling through the cliffside, dislodging boulders that tumbled into the valley below.

Flames roared, consuming everything within a radius of several dozen meters. For a moment, it seemed as though the entire mountain itself would crumble.

Itachi darted back with the others, weaving hand signs as he moved. “Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!” A massive sphere of flames erupted from his mouth, clashing with the remnants of Deidara’s explosion, creating a temporary buffer that shielded his group.

By the time the flames settled, the battlefield was a smoldering ruin. Across the valley, Deidara and his team stood on the opposite cliff, their silhouettes barely visible through the smoke.

Deidara turned, a wicked grin plastered on his face. “That’s art, yeah!” he called mockingly before disappearing into the trees with his comrades.

Rei collapsed to his knees, trembling. “That... that was just one jutsu?”

Shikaku narrowed his eyes, surveying the devastation. “I’ve seen many explosions in my time, but this... the scale of that attack is on another level.”


---

The echoes of the explosion gradually faded, leaving behind a scorched mountainside and a lingering tension in the air. Flames still crackled weakly along the cliff face, casting faint shadows on the stunned expressions of the Konoha shinobi.

Izumi exhaled shakily, her hand gripping Aoki Yu’s arm for stability. “That... was unreal,” she murmured, her eyes darting to the smoldering remnants of Deidara’s jutsu.

Aoki Yu nodded, sweat beading on her forehead. “To think someone so young could wield such destructive power…” her voice trailed off, and she shook her head in disbelief. “What a terrifying kid.”

Itachi, however, remained composed, though his gaze was sharp with calculation. He knew this was just the beginning. Deidara’s potential was boundless, and his explosiveness—both literal and figurative—would only grow with time. Yet, the one who truly captured Itachi’s attention wasn’t Deidara, but the Iwa jonin, Huitu.

Despite his young age, Huitu had demonstrated a level of tactical acumen that couldn’t be ignored. He had anticipated Itachi’s attempt to exploit Deidara’s temper, retreating before his team fell into a trap. That level of caution and decisiveness was rare, even among seasoned jonin.

Itachi’s lips pressed into a thin line. If not for the need to maintain appearances in front of Shikaku and the others, he could have easily dispatched all three Iwa shinobi. But his hands were tied. Revealing too much of his power here would only raise suspicion.

Shikaku broke the silence, his voice measured. “Aoki, can you sense them?”

The younger ninja closed her eyes, focusing her chakra. After a moment, she shook her head. “No. Their signatures are completely suppressed. Huitu must be using a sensory disruption technique to shield them.”

Shikaku’s brow furrowed slightly. “As expected of someone chosen to lead both Deidara and the Tsuchikage’s granddaughter. This won’t be the last we see of them.”

He turned to their client, Rei, offering a reassuring nod. “But rest assured, Mr. Rei. Konoha will see this mission through. We’ll get you to the Land of Forests safely to complete your negotiations.”

Rei hesitated, his gaze lowering. “I… I owe you all an apology.” He straightened, bowing deeply to the group. “I misjudged you. Your abilities, your dedication—I underestimated all of it. Please forgive me for my earlier doubts.”

Izumi smiled, waving a hand dismissively. “Don’t worry about it. Protecting clients is part of the job.”

Aoki Yu chuckled softly. “As long as you’re safe, that’s all that matters.”

Itachi inclined his head slightly, acknowledging Rei’s apology, though his mind was elsewhere.

“Perfectly executed,” Shikaku’s voice interrupted his thoughts.

Itachi blinked, turning to his mentor. “What is it, Shikaku-sensei?”

Shikaku studied him intently, his tone firm. “Your tactical thinking during the battle was flawless. Anticipating their movements, manipulating Deidara’s temper—it was a masterclass in strategy. But…” His voice dipped slightly, becoming more serious.

Itachi’s gaze remained steady. “But?”

“There’s something I’ve noticed about you,” Shikaku said slowly. “You approach every situation with a level of detachment that’s almost unsettling. It’s a strength, but also…” He trailed off, his expression unreadable.

Itachi tilted his head slightly but said nothing, waiting for Shikaku to continue.

After a pause, Shikaku sighed and shook his head. “Never mind. You did well today, Itachi. Better than I could’ve hoped for.”

The group began to move again, their steps steady as they navigated the rugged terrain. The mountain’s shadow stretched long in the fading sunlight, but for Itachi, the day was far from over.

He glanced back toward the distant horizon, where Deidara and his team had vanished. The confrontation had been brief, but it had revealed much.

“Deidara… Huitu…” Itachi murmured under his breath. “Next time, I’ll be ready.”

And with that, he continued forward, his expression calm but his mind alight with plans.


---

Chapter 50: Chapter 50 The Proud Artist

---

 

The silence stretched as Shikaku’s gaze sharpened, his keen mind analyzing Itachi’s every move. His tone was steady, almost casual, as he shifted the conversation.

 

“But what I want to know is this: if you hadn’t provoked Deidara into retreating, what was your plan after angering him?”

 

Itachi glanced at him briefly, suppressing a flicker of admiration. Shikaku Nara… perceptive as always. The senior strategist had seen through his tactics without hesitation. Itachi’s earlier moves had been calculated to exploit Deidara’s temperament—his obsession with proving the superiority of his art and his explosive temper.

 

"Use genjutsu," Itachi replied evenly. There was no point in feigning ignorance; Shikaku would see through any half-truths.

 

A spark of interest flickered in Shikaku’s eyes, though his expression remained impassive. “Genjutsu, huh? That’s a gamble. Especially against someone as volatile as Deidara.”

 

Itachi nodded slightly. “It’s a risk, but a necessary one. His emotional instability makes him vulnerable to illusions. If successful, it would create an opening.”

 

Shikaku studied him for a moment, then gave a slight nod of approval. “A sound plan. Still risky, but effective.”

 

Izumi’s voice cut through the conversation, filled with a mix of awe and curiosity. “Who was that little girl? She was so fast... I don’t think even with my Sharingan I’d have kept up with her entirely.”

 

“She’s from Iwagakure,” Shikaku answered, his tone firm. “Her name is Kurotsuchi—granddaughter of the Third Tsuchikage. Her skill isn’t surprising, considering her lineage.”

 

The mention of the Tsuchikage made both Izumi and Aoki Yu stiffen slightly. Itachi remained quiet, his gaze distant. Kurotsuchi’s ability had been remarkable, but she wasn’t his concern. His focus lay on understanding their enemy's strategies—and on keeping his companions alive.

 

Aoki Yu’s voice broke the contemplative silence. “It’s not just her. You two are extraordinary for freshly graduated genin. It’s almost like you’ve been on the battlefield for years.”

 

Izumi grinned sheepishly, but her chest puffed out with pride. “Itachi’s the real genius. I’m just trying to keep up.”

 

Shikaku’s lips quirked into a faint smile, but his tone was brisk. “Flattery aside, we need to move. The enemy won’t stay on the backfoot for long.”

 

“Understood,” Itachi said, his tone calm but firm. Izumi and Aoki Yu echoed the sentiment, their expressions turning serious.

 

Without another word, the group resumed their mission, racing through the dense forest toward their objective. The lingering tension from the skirmish dissipated, replaced by focused determination.

 

Itachi’s mind remained sharp, assessing every possibility. His Sharingan flickered as he scanned their surroundings, always vigilant. The past is fragile… every step matters. I can’t afford to make a mistake.

 

Ahead, Shikaku led the way, his movements deliberate and purposeful. Despite the pressing urgency, his calm demeanor reassured the others. In the fleeting glance Itachi exchanged with him, there was a quiet understanding—a shared commitment to ensure the mission’s success, no matter the cost.

 

---

 

Several kilometers away from the battlefield, the dense forest was shrouded in a canopy of shadows.

 

Swish!

 

Huitu landed with precision, his hands gripping Deidara and Kurotsuchi firmly as he navigated through the gap between two massive trees. The rustle of leaves gave way to the soft thud of feet hitting the ground as he released them.

 

Kurotsuchi landed lightly, her movements graceful despite the tension in her posture. Deidara, on the other hand, immediately crossed his arms, glaring at Huitu with visible irritation.

 

"Why did we retreat?" Deidara snapped, his voice sharp. "With my art, there's no way we’d lose to a bunch of Konoha brats!"

 

His indignation was palpable. As far as Deidara was concerned, retreating before a loss was not just unnecessary—it was insulting. Turning his head, he scoffed dramatically.

 

"Are Konoha’s ninja so terrifying that we have to run before we even see what they’re made of? Don’t tell me the old man sent you because he’s too scared to face them himself."

 

Huitu met Deidara’s outburst with practiced calm, his stoic demeanor unmoved by the younger man’s taunts. “Leave Nara Shikaku aside for now. You faced those two Uchiha head-on. You know they’re no ordinary genin.”

 

Deidara’s scowl deepened, but he didn’t argue.

 

Kurotsuchi stepped forward, brushing stray leaves from her shoulder. “He’s right. Those two… they both had Sharingan. Their teamwork was impressive—almost as good as ours, Deidara-nii.”

 

Her words carried a rare hint of unease. The memory of the encounter replayed in her mind: the precision of Itachi’s movements, the clarity in his crimson eyes. He had read their tactics as if they were written on parchment.

 

“When did Konoha start producing kids like that?” Kurotsuchi muttered, her brow furrowed. “And why don’t we have any intel on them?”

 

Huitu exhaled, the weight of his thoughts visible in his expression. “The only explanation is that they’ve just graduated.” His sharp gaze narrowed. “We know the timing of Konoha’s Academy schedules better than anyone. Those two must be fresh genin.”

 

“Fresh genin?” Kurotsuchi’s eyes widened. The idea seemed absurd.

 

“Exactly,” Huitu replied. “But don’t let their inexperience fool you. Konoha’s Academy doesn’t produce weaklings—especially not from the Uchiha clan.”

 

“Tch,” Deidara scoffed, his frustration bubbling to the surface. “Graduates or not, it doesn’t matter. If you hadn’t stopped me, I would’ve reduced them to dust!”

 

“You really don’t see it, do you?” Huitu’s tone turned sharp, his patience wearing thin. “That boy—the one who fought you—he provoked you on purpose.”

 

Deidara bristled at the accusation but said nothing.

 

Huitu pressed on. “He was baiting you, testing your limits. He’s dangerous, Deidara. Recklessness against someone like that will get you killed.”

 

“Dangerous? Him?” Deidara sneered, flipping his golden hair dismissively. “He can plot and provoke all he wants. In the face of my C3, he’s just another pest scurrying for cover.”

 

Huitu sighed, recognizing the futility of the argument. Deidara’s confidence was as unshakable as his devotion to his so-called “art.”

 

“Next time,” Deidara declared, his voice filled with defiance, “I’ll show him the true beauty of my explosions. Konoha’s brats won’t even have time to scream before they’re turned into ashes.”

 

Kurotsuchi smirked faintly, shaking her head at his dramatics. “You’re such a show-off, Deidara-nii.”

 

Deidara’s expression softened, his trademark grin returning. “It’s not showing off if it’s true. My art—my ninjutsu—is unmatched.”

 

Huitu didn’t respond, his focus shifting back to their surroundings. There was no telling when the Konoha team would strike again. For now, their priority was regrouping and analyzing their next move.

 

The forest seemed to close in around them, the shadows deepening as the trio stood in silence.

 

The Uchiha… Nara Shikaku… Konoha’s new generation is full of monsters, Huitu thought grimly. We can’t afford to underestimate them again.

 

 

---

Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Purpose of Mission

---

 

“No matter what, the mission must continue,” Huitu said firmly, his voice low but resolute.

 

Deidara smirked, folding his arms. He always believed in the unrivaled power of his explosive art, but even he had to admit the situation was tricky. Killing Rei, the Stone Country’s representative, under the protection of a Konoha squad led by Nara Shikaku would require more than just brute force. But if anyone could cause enough destruction to create an opening, it was him.

 

“Then what’s the plan?” Huitu asked, his dark eyes narrowing as he turned to Deidara.

 

“Tch.” Kurotsuchi rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed by Deidara’s smug demeanor. “The plan is simple—we eliminate Rei before he finalizes negotiations with the Forest Country. If we wait, we’ll lose our chance.”

 

Her tone was sharp, but the urgency in her voice was justified. If the Stone Country managed to secure an alliance with the Forest Country, it would complicate matters for the Earth Country. Normally, smaller nations weren’t a concern for the five great ninja villages. However, an alliance backed by Konoha could upset the delicate balance of power.

 

Assassinating Rei now, before the deal was finalized, was critical. But there was a fine line to tread. If the Iwa-nin blatantly interfered, it could be seen as meddling in the internal affairs of other nations. Worse, Konoha’s involvement meant their actions could spark retaliation from the Leaf.

 

Deidara’s smirk widened. “You’re overthinking it, Kurotsuchi. My art is all we need. One perfectly timed explosion, and it’s all over. Hmm!”

 

“Your ‘art’ is flashy, but subtlety matters here,” Kurotsuchi shot back, her voice laced with irritation.

 

Huitu raised a hand, silencing the bickering. “Enough. Right now, a direct attack is meaningless. Shikaku is a strategist. He’ll anticipate us trying to intercept them. We need to act before they reach the Forest Country’s border.”

 

He let his words hang in the air for a moment before continuing. “The next critical point is the Sea of Trees, a dense forest covering the border. If they make it inside, our chances of success drop to nothing. Didara…” His gaze shifted to the blonde. “What’s the maximum range of your most destructive technique?”

 

Deidara’s eyes lit up with excitement, a manic grin spreading across his face. “Finally, someone appreciates the true beauty of my art! Hm!” He stepped forward, his hands resting on his hips. “When the time comes, I’ll show those Konoha shinobi what real art is. They won’t even know what hit them!”

 

His sky-blue eyes gleamed with fiery determination, his passion for his explosive creations evident in every word.

 

Kurotsuchi sighed, muttering under her breath, “Let’s just hope your ‘art’ doesn’t blow the mission along with it.”

 

Huitu ignored the jab, focusing instead on the terrain ahead. The clock was ticking, and the margin for error was razor-thin. With the weight of the mission pressing down on them, failure wasn’t an option.

 

---

 

Swish!

 

The rustling of leaves echoed through the dim forest as Shikaku Nara and his team pressed on. With their client, Rei, in tow, they traveled until the horizon surrendered to darkness. Seeking refuge, they finally stopped in a small cave nestled within the borders of a neighboring country.

 

“Mr. Rei,” Shikaku said, his calm voice breaking the silence. He sat cross-legged at the cave’s entrance, his sharp eyes scanning the shadows outside. “By tomorrow morning, we’ll enter the Forest Country. We’re almost there.”

 

Rei leaned heavily against the cave wall, his face pale from exhaustion. Though not a ninja, he had endured the grueling pace of their journey without complaint. It was evident the representative of the Stone Country had little choice but to push himself beyond his limits.

 

The man’s situation was disheartening. Not only was the Stone Country’s economy in shambles, but even their emissary couldn’t afford basic accommodations. Though Shikaku’s team had discreetly offered to cover his expenses, Rei's pride had kept him from accepting.

 

“Thank you,” Rei said, bowing his head. His voice was tinged with both gratitude and weariness. “Once our country’s trade improves, we will repay Konoha in full—both for this mission and for everyone’s kindness.”

 

Itachi Uchiha, seated with Izumi and Aoki by the fire, regarded Rei with his usual calm intensity. “There’s no need for that,” Itachi said, his tone measured. “When the time comes, direct the remaining payment to Hokage-sama.”

 

Rei blinked, startled. “Hokage-sama?” he echoed.

 

“The Fourth Hokage personally advanced the payment for this mission,” Itachi explained. “The village doesn’t accept missions with insufficient funds, even for emergencies. This was an exception.”

 

For a moment, Rei was silent, his expression shifting to one of disbelief. “Hokage-sama… paid for us?”

 

Izumi Uchiha, sitting beside Itachi, nodded. “That’s correct. Hokage-sama’s decision reflects his faith in the mission’s importance.” Her eyes softened, a glimmer of respect evident. “He’s a compassionate leader.”

 

Rei's eyes widened, his fatigue momentarily forgotten. “To think Hokage-sama would extend such generosity to the Stone Country… and I didn’t even know.”

 

Shikaku glanced at Itachi. The boy rarely spoke during missions, but when he did, his words were precise and purposeful. He had shared this information deliberately, ensuring Rei understood the weight of Konoha’s actions.

 

This wasn’t just about completing a mission. If Rei succeeded in his negotiations, he would return to the Stone Country with more than just a trade deal. He would carry the knowledge that Konoha, led by the Fourth Hokage, had extended a helping hand in their time of need. Gratitude, even in its simplest form, had a way of spreading.

 

Shikaku smirked inwardly. Minato’s foresight never ceased to amaze him. Accepting this mission, which risked offending Iwagakure, wasn’t just about helping the Stone Country—it was a strategic move. Acts of goodwill often traveled faster than swords. Soon, the smaller nations surrounding the Stone Country would hear of Konoha’s benevolence.

 

“Itachi,” Shikaku said, his gaze steady on the young Uchiha. “You understood this before we even began the mission, didn’t you?”

 

Itachi met Shikaku’s eyes briefly before lowering them to the flames. His expression was unreadable, but Shikaku could see the gears turning in the boy’s mind.

 

Shikaku sighed, his thoughts wandering. Itachi’s abilities weren’t limited to his prodigious talent in ninjutsu or his sharp intellect. He possessed something rarer—a keen understanding of people and politics. Were it not for his Uchiha lineage, the village elders might have already singled him out as Konoha’s next great genius.

 

But Itachi’s clan affiliation complicated everything. Shikaku could already see how certain individuals in Konoha’s leadership would view the boy—not as an asset, but as a potential threat.

 

Minato’s voice echoed in Shikaku’s memory, a conversation they’d had before the mission.

 

“I’m willing to give the Uchiha the trust they deserve,” Minato had said. “Starting with this child.”

 

Shikaku’s lips curved into a faint smile. Trust wasn’t something freely given in their world, but Minato’s belief in Itachi was genuine. Perhaps, in time, the rest of Konoha would come to see what Minato already did.

 

 

---

Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Countermeasures

 

---

 

Shikaku Nara sat with his back against the cool stone of the cave, his sharp eyes fixed on Itachi Uchiha. Despite his youth, there was a gravity in the boy’s demeanor that demanded respect. Shikaku found himself thinking, Minato truly saw potential in this child.

 

"Itachi," Shikaku began, his voice calm yet probing, "your earlier insight about Deidara's tactics likely saved us from falling into a trap. Hokage-sama was right to trust you."

 

Itachi stepped forward, his gaze steady as it met Shikaku's. The faint glow of moonlight from the cave entrance framed his features, casting shadows that made him appear older than his years.

 

"Shikaku-sensei," he said, his tone measured, "Deidara and his team from Iwagakure should already be near the Forest of Sea of Trees, just past the Forest Country’s border. If we are to protect the client and ensure their mission fails, we need to act decisively."

 

Shikaku’s brows furrowed, processing Itachi’s words. "Given Deidara’s abilities and their proximity, an ambush is inevitable," Shikaku replied. "We know their objective, but they’ll strike where our defenses are weakest. With his skillset, the odds are he’ll rely on aerial attacks."

 

Izumi Uchiha, who had been quietly observing, stepped forward. "Deidara’s explosive ninjutsu is destructive, but as long as we keep the client within our formation, we can neutralize most of his threats. A frontal attack would be suicide for them," she reasoned.

 

Yet, Itachi remained silent, his gaze distant. After a moment, his Sharingan spun faintly, reflecting the moonlight.

 

"No," he said firmly. "Deidara isn’t one to rely on straightforward tactics. He’s an artist—someone who thrives on spectacle. His best chance is to unleash something devastating while we’re preoccupied defending the client. And for that…" Itachi’s voice dropped, "…he will use his explosive clay to create an inescapable attack."

 

Shikaku leaned forward, his analytical mind already racing. "You’re saying he might have prepared a large-scale explosion in advance?"

 

Itachi nodded. "It’s a possibility. If we miscalculate even slightly, we’ll lose everything."

 

Shikaku exhaled deeply. "This makes things tricky. Without aerial support of our own, countering Deidara’s high-altitude advantage is almost impossible."

 

At that moment, Itachi’s hands began forming seals, each motion fluid and precise.

 

"Shikaku-sensei," he said, his voice steady, "I have a strategy to disrupt their plans."

 

With a puff of smoke, a large black crow materialized on Itachi’s forearm, its sharp beak clicking softly. The creature’s glowing red eyes bore the unmistakable imprint of Sharingan.

 

"Psychic summoning?" Shikaku murmured, his sharp eyes narrowing. "And not just any summoning. This crow… it’s imbued with your chakra, isn’t it?"

 

Itachi nodded. "These crows are more than summons; they are extensions of my ninjutsu. With them, I can counter Deidara’s explosive clay from the air."

 

Izumi’s eyes widened as she studied the chakra coursing through the bird. "You’re planning to overwhelm him mid-flight?"

 

"Precisely," Itachi confirmed, his gaze unwavering.

 

 

---

 

The Forest of Sea of Trees

 

The air above the sea of withered leaves was thick with tension. The late-autumn winds carried a chill as Deidara stood atop a large tree branch, his ever-present smirk etched across his face. The star-shaped explosive clay in his hand pulsed faintly with chakra, promising destruction.

 

"Time to show these Konoha dogs the pinnacle of my art, yeah?" Deidara muttered, placing the explosive into his palm.

 

Kurotsuchi, hovering nearby, frowned. "Are you sure this will work? That Uchiha brat seemed... unusual."

 

"Hmph!" Deidara scoffed. "Doesn't matter. Art is an explosion! And this one—this one will be my masterpiece, yeah!"

 

Suddenly, faint black shapes emerged in the sky. At first, they seemed like mere birds, but as they drew closer, the faint shimmer of chakra surrounded each one.

 

"What the—?" Kurotsuchi’s voice faltered.

 

From his perch, Deidara’s eyes widened. "Crows? No, this chakra… it's him!"

 

 

---

 

The Battlefield

 

From below, Itachi and Izumi’s Sharingan flared, capturing every movement in the sky.

 

"It’s time," Itachi said softly, forming another sequence of seals.

 

The crows circling above Deidara suddenly shifted. Their forms rippled and warped, transforming into a swarm of spinning shuriken infused with chakra.

 

"Kamaitachi Formation," Itachi muttered.

 

The air exploded into chaos as the black projectiles surged toward Deidara’s group, cutting through the sky with deadly precision.

 

Deidara’s smirk faltered as he frantically molded more clay. "Tch! Let’s see how your little parlor trick handles this!"

 

He released a smaller explosive clay bird, sending it toward the incoming storm of shuriken. But as it detonated, the shuriken reformed, the Sharingan’s influence weaving through the battlefield like a puppeteer pulling strings.

 

From below, Shikaku allowed a rare smile. "He’s already one step ahead."

 

---

 

"Whoa!"

 

The black shuriken spun rapidly, leaving streaks of dark light in their wake. Deidara, mid-seal formation, barely twisted his body in time to avoid the first strike. His smirk faltered as he realized the attack wasn’t random.

 

Calculated.

 

Hoping to gain altitude, Huitu attempted evasive maneuvers, but his flight path was compromised by the weight of carrying both Deidara and Kurotsuchi. The shuriken, transformed from Itachi’s crows, pursued them relentlessly, their paths erratic yet guided by an invisible force.

 

Swish!

 

Deidara cursed under his breath, pulling his hands away from forming a seal to dodge another strike. "These blasted birds!" he spat, glaring at the spinning projectiles.

 

"Keep moving!" Kurotsuchi shouted, her tone tense. She swiped at the incoming shuriken with a kunai, deflecting them but unable to destroy them.

 

The shuriken didn’t relent. Those that missed looped back as if seeking their targets anew. The air around them turned into a maelstrom of black steel and controlled chakra.

 

"These aren’t just ordinary projectiles," Huitu muttered, his sharp eyes scanning the area. "They’re under his control."

 

On the ground, Shikaku observed the scene with keen interest. Itachi, standing motionless with his hands locked in seals, was orchestrating the chaos in the sky.

 

"Impressive," Shikaku muttered under his breath. He glanced at Izumi, who seemed equally in awe of Itachi’s precision. "To control so many individual shuriken while keeping the enemy completely on the defensive... That’s not a skill just anyone can manage."

 

Izumi nodded, her Sharingan spinning faintly as she tracked the battle above. "Even for an Uchiha, his level of control is remarkable," she murmured, admiration in her tone.

 

 

---

 

"It’s no use!"

 

Deidara gritted his teeth, frustration boiling over as the shuriken closed in once again. Despite his aerial advantage, he found himself unable to mount a counterattack. Every movement was forced into evasion.

 

"We have to land!" Huitu barked, his voice cutting through the chaos.

 

Deidara scowled but didn’t argue. Huitu adjusted his trajectory, angling downward toward the forest below.

 

Shikaku’s eyes narrowed as he watched. "They’re retreating. Stick to the plan," he ordered.

 

"Understood!" Izumi said sharply. With a swift movement, she grabbed the client and sprinted in the opposite direction, her chakra flaring slightly to maintain speed.

 

Itachi, meanwhile, shifted his focus. His hands moved seamlessly through another series of seals. The shuriken circling Deidara dissolved into crows mid-flight, their black feathers scattering into the wind as they transformed.

 

The crows reassembled ahead of the fleeing Iwa-nin, cutting off their descent.

 

No escape, Itachi thought, his expression calm.

 

 

---

 

"Scatter!"

 

Huitu barked the command just as they neared the forest floor. The moment his feet touched the ground, he released his grip on Deidara and Kurotsuchi, allowing them to separate.

 

The three Konoha-nin sprang into action. Shikaku’s shadow jutsu erupted from the ground, snaking toward Huitu to pin him in place. Izumi sprinted toward Kurotsuchi, her kunai gleaming under the filtered moonlight.

 

Itachi’s target was clear.

 

Deidara.

 

The blond bomber landed unsteadily, his face twisted with rage. His hands immediately reached for his clay pouch, but a swarm of crows descended, cutting off his line of sight.

 

"Annoying pests!" he growled, swatting at them with his chakra-infused hands. But as the crows parted, a single figure emerged—Itachi’s crow clone, its kunai already slashing downward.

 

Deidara deflected the attack with a kunai of his own, but the momentary distraction allowed Itachi’s real body to close in from another angle.

 

Too fast!

 

Deidara’s hands moved to counter, but it was already too late. Itachi’s Sharingan locked onto his gaze, and Deidara froze. His sky-blue eyes widened in shock before losing their sparkle entirely.

 

 

---

 

The battlefield fell silent.

 

Huitu and Kurotsuchi, now entangled with their respective opponents, froze when they noticed Deidara standing unnaturally still.

 

"Genjutsu!" Kurotsuchi gasped, panic flashing across her face.

 

"It’s over," Shikaku said firmly, his shadows receding slightly as the fight reached a standstill.

 

Itachi stepped back from Deidara, allowing his clone to dissolve into crows. One of the crows swooped down, snatching the clay explosive from Deidara’s limp hand and flying it far into the distance.

 

"Stop," Itachi called, his voice calm yet authoritative.

 

Kurotsuchi and Huitu hesitated, glancing at one another. Their gazes shifted to Deidara, who remained frozen like a statue.

 

Huitu’s teeth clenched as a cold realization set in. "We’ve lost…"

 

Kurotsuchi’s fists trembled, but she lowered her weapon.

 

Shikaku relaxed his stance, his sharp mind already calculating their next move. "We don’t need to push this further. The mission is secure," he said, looking at Itachi for confirmation.

 

The young Uchiha nodded subtly, his gaze unyielding.

 

As Huitu walked past Itachi to retrieve Deidara, he felt an unsettling chill. Itachi’s expression was calm, but there was a weight behind those Sharingan eyes—a quiet, unshakable authority that made even the seasoned Iwa-nin hesitate.

 

For a brief moment, Huitu wondered, Who is this boy? And why does he feel so...dangerous?

 

 

---

Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Fighting Again...

 

---

 

Itachi’s gaze was steady, unyielding, as it locked onto Huitu’s. The murderous intent in the Iwa ninja’s eyes was clear, but Itachi saw no reason for concern. Huitu wouldn’t dare act, not against him.

 

Even if Huitu’s hostility boiled over into action, it would amount to nothing. Neither he, Kurotsuchi, nor Deidara could pose a threat capable of harming Itachi. And should things escalate, Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage, would have no choice but to swallow his pride and accept the losses—no matter how bitter.

 

Konoha had already shown restraint during these negotiations, but they would not bow to every demand. History had taught them better.

 

During the Third Shinobi World War, we fought because we refused to be oppressed by the four great nations, Itachi reflected. Now, Iwa stands alone. Do they truly believe they can challenge Konoha?

 

Itachi stepped toward Izumi and Shikaku, his composure unbroken, and turned to face the Iwa nin. He saw the conflict unfolding behind their masks of calm.

 

Huitu placed a firm hand on Deidara’s shoulder, his chakra flowing with precision. The illusion trapping Deidara fractured under his interference.

 

Deidara gasped, his body trembling as clarity returned to his sharp blue eyes. That clarity was quickly replaced with fury. His gaze snapped to Itachi, burning with indignation.

 

"You… damn bastard!" Deidara spat, reaching toward his tool pouch.

 

"Enough." Huitu’s voice was cold as steel, his hand stopping Deidara mid-motion. "The mission has failed. We withdraw."

 

Deidara gritted his teeth, his frustration palpable. He understood Huitu’s reasoning. They had been outmaneuvered; the situation was hopeless. Yet the truth only deepened his rage.

 

He turned back to Itachi, anger simmering beneath the surface. "You didn’t beat me fairly! That wasn’t a proper fight!"

 

Itachi said nothing, his expression unreadable. Deidara’s frustration was expected. For someone as prideful and stubborn as Deidara, accepting defeat was impossible without confrontation.

 

"I want a real fight!" Deidara snarled, shaking off Huitu’s grip. "No tricks, no interruptions. Just us. If I lose again, my life is yours."

 

Kurotsuchi frowned, stepping forward. "Brother Deidara, enough!" Her voice was sharp but carried a hint of concern. "You lost. Whatever the reason, it doesn’t change the result."

 

Deidara didn’t respond. His tunnel vision focused solely on Itachi.

 

Itachi remained silent for a moment, observing him. Finally, he exhaled softly. "Very well," he said. "I’ll fight you again."

 

"Itachi!" Izumi’s voice broke through the tension, her worry evident. She stepped closer to him, her brows furrowed. "You don’t have to do this."

 

"It’s fine." Itachi glanced at her, his voice calm and steady. "It won’t take long."

 

Shikaku crossed his arms, his analytical gaze fixed on Itachi. "Don’t underestimate him, Itachi. Deidara’s not just a hothead—he’s dangerous."

 

Itachi nodded slightly, then stepped forward. "Shall we?"

 

Huitu and Kurotsuchi exchanged uneasy glances but retreated, knowing there was no stopping Deidara now. Izumi and Shikaku followed suit, creating enough space for the fight.

 

The tension was electric as Itachi and Deidara faced each other.

 

Deidara’s hands moved swiftly, weaving seals with practiced precision. Yet, to the onlookers, Itachi’s hands were a blur of shadows, the speed of his movements almost impossible to track.

 

Before anyone could fully register it, Itachi finished his hand signs.

 

“Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!”

 

The words were spoken with calm authority as Itachi exhaled. A searing inferno erupted from his mouth, expanding rapidly into a massive fireball. The heat distorted the air, and the fire roared as it barreled toward Deidara.

 

Deidara’s eyes widened, his concentration faltering for a split second. He hadn’t expected Itachi’s ninjutsu to be unleashed so quickly. His own seals were only just completed as the fireball closed the distance.

 

“Earth Style: Subterranean Voyage!”

 

The ground beneath Deidara softened into sand, and he dove into it just in time to avoid the flames. The fireball roared past him, the heat scorching his sleeve and reddening his cheeks. Sweat poured down his face as he re-emerged a few meters away, his breathing uneven but determined.

 

Without hesitation, Deidara reached for his ninja tool bag, pulling it open with urgency. His right hand, adorned with its grotesque mouth, bit into a chunk of white clay. The palm-mouth chewed hungrily, molding the explosive material.

 

But even as Deidara prepared his counterattack, a flicker of movement caught his eye. A shadow loomed behind him, fast and silent.

 

Itachi.

 

Deidara’s instincts screamed danger, and he threw himself flat to the ground, narrowly avoiding the kunai aimed for his back. The weapon sliced through the air, missing him by mere inches.

 

How is he this fast?!

 

Deidara’s palm-mouth stopped chewing just as he completed a seal with his free hand. Swinging his arm upward, he released several fist-sized clay birds. They shot out in formation, fluttering erratically toward Itachi.

 

“Explosive Style: C1!” Deidara shouted.

 

The clay birds detonated in a flash of light and heat, the explosion tearing through the clearing. Flames and smoke engulfed the area, sending shockwaves rippling outward.

 

The force of the blast threw Deidara backward, his body hitting the ground hard. He rolled to a stop, coughing and wincing as pain flared across his scorched arms and face. His clothes were in tatters, and blood trickled down from a cut on his temple.

 

But Deidara wasn’t concerned about his injuries. His wide, frantic eyes were fixed on the smoldering cloud where Itachi had been.

 

“Konoha bastard…” he muttered through gritted teeth. “Don’t tell me you died that easily…”

 

Deidara had promised earlier not to take Itachi’s life, even if he won. But the intensity of the fight had pushed him to use his full power. The proximity of the explosion left little room for survival—even for a shinobi.

 

The smoke began to clear, revealing… nothing.

 

Deidara’s breath hitched, his nerves fraying. His thoughts raced, half in disbelief and half in panic. Is he really gone? Did I… actually win?

 

“It’s over.”

 

The voice was calm and steady, cutting through Deidara’s spiraling thoughts like a blade. His heart sank as he slowly turned around.

 

Itachi stood behind him, unharmed, his Sharingan glowing faintly in the dim light. His expression was as composed as ever, his dark eyes fixed on Deidara with an unsettling stillness.

 

Deidara staggered back, his mind reeling. “How…?” he muttered, barely able to speak. “That explosion—there’s no way…”

 

“You were caught in a genjutsu before the fight even began,” Itachi said, his voice as cold as the winter wind. “Your movements, your strategy, even the explosion—they were all illusions.”

 

Deidara’s body trembled with frustration and disbelief. “Damn it… You… You planned this from the start…”

 

Itachi’s gaze never wavered. “A battle isn’t about pride or brute force. It’s about control and understanding your opponent. That’s why you lost.”

 

Deidara clenched his fists, his pride shattered but his fiery resolve still intact. “Damn you… Itachi Uchiha… I’ll remember this.”

 

Without another word, Deidara staggered away, his teammates watching the confrontation in silence.

 

Itachi, ever calm, turned back to rejoin Shikaku and Izumi, his focus already shifting to the next step in his mission.

---

Chapter 54: Chapter 54 The Covenant

---

 

A piercing cry echoed above the battlefield, followed by the flapping of wings. A sleek black crow descended from the sky, landing gracefully on Itachi's shoulder. Its dark feathers shimmered under the light as it folded its wings, watching the scene unfold with sharp, intelligent eyes.

 

Shikaku Nara’s gaze shifted toward the young Uchiha, his mind racing. So the fireball earlier wasn’t just an attack... it was a distraction. He studied Itachi carefully, noticing how calm and composed the boy was. To think he formed a Shadow Clone mid-jutsu without any hesitation...

 

Nearby, Kurotsuchi stood frozen, her wide eyes locked on Itachi. “Did he really do all that... in one move?” she muttered, barely able to believe it. Her voice carried a mix of awe and disbelief. In her mind, no one of her generation—no one even close to her age—should have been capable of pushing Deidara to such limits.

 

Meanwhile, Deidara sat slumped on the ground, his usually confident expression replaced with shock. His chest heaved as he caught his breath, blue eyes fixated on the dark-haired boy standing before him. He’s my age... maybe even younger... yet he overwhelmed me so completely.

 

A swirl of emotions danced in Deidara’s gaze: horror, confusion, and reluctant admiration. But instead of anger, his lips twisted into a grin. Slowly, he tilted his head back and let out a loud, wild laugh that echoed through the clearing.

 

Itachi remained silent, his onyx eyes briefly flickering toward Deidara before turning away. He began walking back toward Shikaku and Izumi, his movements smooth and deliberate, as though nothing of importance had just transpired.

 

But Deidara’s voice rang out, halting him mid-step. “Hey!”

 

Itachi stopped and glanced over his shoulder. Deidara was on his feet now, shaky but defiant. His grin stretched wider, his pride refusing to be extinguished so easily. “I didn’t think a guy like you existed in Konoha.” His voice held a strange mix of grudging respect and manic determination. “This is... exciting.”

 

“You lost,” Itachi said simply, his tone calm yet unyielding.

 

Deidara’s grin didn’t falter. “I know that. And I’ll say it: my life is yours now. Do what you will.”

 

Itachi’s gaze remained unreadable. “I have no use for your life,” he replied, his voice carrying a weight far beyond his years. “Just don’t interfere with my missions again.”

 

Deidara blinked in surprise, then narrowed his eyes. “You’re letting me live? Don’t regret it. I’ll kill you one day, Uchiha!” His voice was laced with madness, but underneath it was a burning resolve.

 

Itachi turned fully to face him, his dark pupils swirling into the crimson pattern of the Sharingan. The air between them grew heavy, a silent challenge emanating from his gaze. “I’ll be waiting,” Itachi said quietly, his words cutting through the tension like a blade.

 

Deidara’s piercing gaze locked onto the boy before him. His voice dropped into a low, measured tone. “What’s your name?”

 

“Uchiha Itachi,” came the quiet reply. Itachi’s voice carried no arrogance, only an unsettling calmness that seemed to weigh heavily on the air.

 

“Uchiha Itachi...” Deidara’s lips twisted into a smirk. “Don’t forget what I just said. Your life will be mine sooner or later!” His words were sharp and deliberate, making no effort to mask the malice in his intent.

 

Itachi regarded him with an unwavering gaze, his tone unchanging. “With the way you are now, you will never be able to kill me.”

 

Deidara stiffened, his smirk faltering for just a moment. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

“You’re so focused on defeating me that you treat your life as disposable,” Itachi said, his voice devoid of malice yet cutting all the same. “But you haven’t considered what happens to your comrades when you act so recklessly.”

 

Deidara’s eyes narrowed. “What are you trying to say?”

 

Itachi’s gaze shifted briefly to the forehead protector tied around Deidara’s head. “If this had been a real battlefield, your ego would’ve gotten them killed.”

 

Deidara clenched his fists. He hated how those words stung more than the pain in his body. “You think you know me?”

 

“You want my life, don’t you?” Itachi stepped forward, his voice steady. “Then figure it out. Grow stronger as a ninja of Iwagakure, and when that day comes, I’ll accept your challenge.”

 

Deidara froze. Itachi’s words were a challenge, not to the boy he was now, but to the shinobi he could become. Something about Itachi’s calm confidence made it impossible to argue.

 

Itachi’s Sharingan spun briefly as he added, “But remember this—so long as I live, you will never surpass me.” With that, he turned, walking back toward Shikaku and Izumi without looking back.

 

 

---

 

Shikaku raised an eyebrow as Itachi approached. “You handled that well. I don’t think we’ll be seeing any trouble from him for the rest of this mission.”

 

“He won’t interfere,” Itachi confirmed, glancing toward Deidara. “His pride wouldn’t allow it.”

 

Izumi, standing close by, let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. Her eyes lingered on Itachi, relief and admiration shining in them. You’re incredible, Itachi...

 

Shikaku nodded. “Then let’s move. We still have a mission to complete.”

 

The three of them disappeared into the trees, leaving the Iwagakure team behind.

 

 

---

 

Deidara stood rooted to the spot, his fists trembling. His gaze never wavered from the direction Itachi had disappeared. “Uchiha Itachi of Konoha...” he muttered, his voice low and full of venom. “I’ll kill him.”

 

“Brother Deidara...” Kurotsuchi’s voice wavered. She stepped forward, hesitant. “Are you... okay?”

 

He didn’t respond. The young girl glanced at their leader, Huitu, who placed a hand on her shoulder. “He’ll figure it out,” the older ninja said, a small smile on his lips.

 

“But the mission failed... Grandpa will—”

 

“The failure is my responsibility,” Deidara interrupted, his voice steady but quieter than usual. He turned his back to them, unwilling to show his face. “I’ll report to the Tsuchikage myself.”

 

Kurotsuchi stared, taken aback. “Brother Deidara, you...”

 

Huitu watched the boy carefully, his expression thoughtful. Itachi’s words got to him... he realized. Maybe this mission wasn’t a complete loss after all.

 

Deidara clenched his fists tighter, his resolve hardening. Next time... Next time, I’ll show him. I’ll show everyone.

 

 

---

News!

 

I now have a p@treon

 

If you want to check it out here it is

 

[email protected]/Siam_37. Up to 15 advance chapter.

Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Interception

---

 

The journey back to the Land of Stone was uneventful, the earlier clash with the Iwa-nin ensuring no one dared interfere again. As Itachi Uchiha walked alongside Shikaku Nara and the rest of the team, his sharp gaze flickered toward the horizon. The weight of their mission's success rested lightly on his shoulders, but his mind churned, processing every detail of the fight with Huitu's squad.

 

"You’re quiet, Itachi," Shikaku remarked, his tone casual but probing. He adjusted the strap of his weapon pouch as he walked, his sharp eyes darting briefly to the young Uchiha. "You’ve been like this ever since we left the Land of Forest."

 

Itachi turned his head slightly, meeting Shikaku’s gaze with an impassive expression. "I was reflecting on the encounter with Huitu," he said, his voice calm, measured. "Their tactics were disciplined, but they underestimated our teamwork."

 

Shikaku smirked faintly, his hands slipping into his pockets. "That’s one way to put it. You neutralized their leader before the rest of us could even engage. If you keep this up, you’ll outshine the Hokage someday."

 

Itachi said nothing, his dark eyes returning to the road ahead. Shikaku’s comment wasn’t a jest—there was a weight to it that hung in the air, unspoken.

 

 

---

 

Meanwhile, in Iwa Ninja Village, the atmosphere inside the Tsuchikage’s office was heavy. Huitu, Kurotsuchi, and Deidara knelt before the Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, whose diminutive stature belied the immense authority he wielded. His hands were clasped behind his back as he stood before his desk, his small frame radiating an aura of stern command.

 

Huitu bowed his head deeply, his voice steady despite the tension in the room. "Lord Tsuchikage, I take full responsibility for the mission’s failure. My strategy was flawed, and I—"

 

"It wasn’t his fault alone!" Kurotsuchi interrupted, her voice urgent as she glanced at Onoki. "I failed to anticipate their movements properly. I’ll accept whatever punishment you see fit, Grand—" She quickly corrected herself. "Lord Tsuchikage."

 

Deidara scoffed, rising to his feet with an impatient wave of his hand. "Tch. Enough with this groveling. If you’re gonna punish someone, punish me, yeah. I underestimated that Uchiha brat and got caught off guard. I won’t make that mistake again!"

 

Onoki let out a quiet chuckle, his weathered face softening ever so slightly. "You three certainly know how to take responsibility... though I wonder if it’s more about pride than accountability." He turned toward Huitu. "We’ll address the mission failure later. For now, there’s a more pressing matter."

 

His gaze hardened as he continued. "Huitu, I want you to report to the Daimyo of the Land of Earth. Inform him that Konoha’s shinobi have intervened in the Land of Stone's affairs. He must decide how to proceed."

 

Huitu hesitated, his brows furrowing. "Lord Tsuchikage, do you believe this will de-escalate the situation?"

 

Onoki’s sharp eyes narrowed. "The Daimyo needs to understand that his personal vendettas should not dictate our village’s resources. Let him weigh the risks of antagonizing Konoha further. The Land of Fire's involvement signals that their Hokage has taken an interest. A prolonged feud is not worth the loss of our shinobi or our standing."

 

Huitu nodded solemnly. "Understood, Lord Tsuchikage. I will leave immediately."

 

Onoki turned his attention to Deidara, whose lips were curved into a slight smirk. "And you, Deidara," he said, his tone sharp. "Let this mission be a lesson. Your arrogance nearly cost us valuable intel."

 

Deidara shrugged nonchalantly. "Yeah, yeah. I get it, old man. Next time, I’ll make sure my art doesn’t blow up in my face, yeah."

 

Onoki sighed, muttering something under his breath about brash youth before speaking again. "Despite your failure, this mission wasn’t entirely a loss. It provided us valuable insight into Konoha’s next generation."

 

He paused, his voice lowering. "The Uchiha clan has always been formidable, but this... Itachi Uchiha. He’s no ordinary prodigy. First Shisui, now him... their clan continues to be a thorn in our side."

 

Kurotsuchi frowned. "He’s just a kid, though. How can someone so young already be that strong?"

 

Onoki’s expression grew grave. "Strength isn’t always about age. Uchiha Itachi is dangerous, not just because of his power, but because of his mind. Keep your eyes open, all of you. We can’t afford to underestimate him—or Konoha."

 

The room fell silent, the weight of the Tsuchikage’s words sinking in. As Huiu and the others departed, Onoki turned toward the window, gazing out at the rugged peaks surrounding the village.

 

The name "Uchiha Itachi" lingered in the Third Tsuchikage's mind. After the recent events, it was inevitable that the boy would earn his scrutiny.

 

 

---

 

Shikaku’s team had escorted Rei safely back to the Land of Stone, where their arrival was met with genuine warmth.

 

The people of the Land of Stone, known for their resilience and simplicity, greeted them with open arms. The darkened complexion of the locals, weathered by years of mining, spoke of their laborious lives, yet their smiles were earnest. Under such hospitality, Shikaku found himself unable to decline their offer to stay in the capital for a day of rest.

 

 

---

 

As twilight fell, stars speckled the heavens like scattered jewels.

 

The capital of the Land of Stone lacked the bustle and refinement of Konoha, but its serenity offered a humbling sense of vastness. Standing under the night sky, one could feel the enormity of the world—and their own insignificance within it.

 

Rei Shilei, now busy orchestrating the logistics of trade with the Land of Forest, left his daughter, Kuroishi Harujiu, to entertain their guests.

 

"We’re almost there," Harujiu said cheerfully, gesturing ahead.

 

Itachi and the others followed her gaze. In the distance, under the silvery moonlight, the earth shimmered with an eerie red hue.

 

When they drew closer, they saw it: a massive pit, its walls lined with crystals of blood-red obsidian. The stones gleamed like translucent rubies, their crimson glow amplified under the moonlight.

 

"Incredible," murmured Aoki Yu, her eyes wide with wonder. "I’ve never seen anything like this."

 

Shikaku folded his arms, his expression contemplative. Izumi, meanwhile, gazed at the glowing stones in silent awe.

 

Itachi, however, remained quiet. His dark eyes reflected the blood-colored light of the obsidian, narrowing slightly as unease coiled in his chest. The sight was undeniably beautiful, yet something about it felt... unnatural.

 

 

---

 

The Land of the Moon

 

Swish!

 

A team of Konoha ANBU darted through the dense mountains, their movements a blur in the moonlit night.

 

The mission had been straightforward—reconnaissance and recovery. Yet, as they traversed the uneven terrain, the ground beneath their feet began to tremble violently.

 

"An earthquake?" one operative asked, his voice edged with unease.

 

Before anyone could respond, the rumble escalated into a roar. Massive boulders dislodged from the surrounding cliffs, crashing down toward them like a stone avalanche.

 

The ANBU reacted instantly, their training kicking in. With swift leaps and precise chakra control, they evaded the onslaught. Rocks smashed into the ground, kicking up dust and debris, but none of the operatives were harmed.

 

As the chaos settled, the team's sensor ninja stiffened, his eyes widening.

 

"Enemy attack!" he shouted.

 

Before the warning could fully register, a massive blade pierced through his back with a sickening crunch. Blood sprayed into the air as the ninja’s body slumped, the weapon withdrawing as quickly as it had struck.

 

The rest of the team turned sharply toward the source.

 

Shisui Uchiha, the only member of the squad not wearing a mask, froze in place, his Sharingan spinning furiously.

 

From the shadows, a figure emerged—a man clad in a black cloak adorned with ominous red clouds. The blade that had impaled their comrade wasn’t a weapon in his hand but an extension of his body, snaking back into his form as if it were alive.

 

Shisui’s blood-red eyes darkened, his expression grim. "Akatsuki," he muttered, his voice laced with anger and resolve.

 

The cloaked figure tilted his head, his voice a low, mocking drawl. "Ah, the famed Shisui of the Body Flicker. Let’s see if your reputation is deserved."

 

Shisui didn’t hesitate. His Sharingan locked onto the enemy, analyzing every movement. The air grew thick with tension as chakra surged through the night, the promise of battle hanging on the edge of silence.

 

 

---

 

[email protected]/Siam_37 up to 15 advance chapter.

Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Akatsuki

---

 

“Akatsuki?!”

 

Shisui’s voice was low, but his shock was evident. His gaze locked onto the figure draped in a black cloak adorned with red clouds, and a chill ran down his spine.

 

For years, Konoha’s intelligence network, under Minato’s orders, had been investigating the Akatsuki organization. The mission Shisui and his ANBU team had undertaken this time was directly tied to gathering intel on them.

 

But now, an Akatsuki member had appeared here, blocking their path. The intent was clear—interception and assassination.

 

From what Shisui knew, Akatsuki’s core members were all S-rank rogue ninjas, infamous across nations. For one of them to eliminate an ANBU operative without anyone noticing was proof of their terrifying strength. Only someone from the organization’s upper echelons could manage such a feat.

 

Shisui’s expression turned grim as his eyes scanned the dark silhouette across the mountain ridge. Though obscured by the night, he could faintly discern the figure’s unsettling gaze—a pair of eyes marked with strange, concentric patterns.

 

A shiver coursed through him. His instincts screamed danger.

 

No hesitation. Shisui unsheathed his blade in a single, fluid motion, its steel gleaming under the pale moonlight.

 

“Everyone, scatter and retreat! Relay this information to Hokage-sama immediately!”

 

Swish!

 

In an instant, Shisui vanished from his position. A blur of motion, he reappeared in the midst of the enemy, his blade igniting with chakra-infused flames.

 

The surrounding ANBU hesitated, startled by their team leader’s order. Retreat? They weren’t accustomed to fleeing battles, especially not with Shisui leading. He was hailed as the strongest in the Uchiha clan and one of ANBU’s finest. Surely, they could manage against a single enemy.

 

“Do it now!” Shisui’s voice cut through the night like steel.

 

There was no room for debate. The enemy wasn’t ordinary. Shisui could feel it in the air—the tension, the malice. And the tremor they’d felt earlier… that wasn’t natural. If it was jutsu, then their foe’s power was far beyond anything they had faced before.

 

No sooner had Shisui moved than he closed the gap between himself and the Akatsuki member. With precise timing, he swung his blade in a fiery arc, aiming for a decisive strike.

 

But instead of dodging, the man in the Akatsuki cloak raised his left arm.

 

Clang!

 

Sparks flew as Shisui’s blade connected, not with flesh, but with something unnervingly solid. The impact rang out like steel meeting steel.

 

Shisui’s eyes widened in disbelief. His strike, though not his most powerful, should have easily cleaved through human flesh. Yet here, it was as though he’d struck unyielding metal.

 

“What…?”

 

The Akatsuki member stood unfazed, as if mocking Shisui’s attack.

 

The other ANBU members exchanged uneasy glances. Their trust in Shisui’s judgment outweighed their confusion, and they reluctantly began retreating.

 

Suddenly, the eerie sound of mechanical grinding filled the air.

 

Krrrrk!

 

Before their eyes, the Akatsuki member’s cloak tore away, revealing his grotesque, modified body. Mechanical arms sprouted from his torso, gleaming with sharp, weaponized appendages.

 

“He’s… not human?” Shisui whispered, his voice barely audible.

 

Then, his gaze locked onto the man’s eyes—purple orbs etched with ripple-like patterns that seemed to pulse with an ancient, otherworldly power.

 

Shisui’s heart sank as recognition struck.

 

“Those eyes… the Rinnegan?”

 

As a member of the Uchiha clan, Shisui was well-versed in the legends. The Rinnegan was said to be the eyes of the Sage of Six Paths himself, a power far beyond ordinary comprehension.

 

And now, that power stood before him, manifest in the form of this monstrous enemy.

 

 

---

 

In Konoha, there were few individuals Minato trusted completely, and Shisui was one of them. His loyalty, skill, and sharp intuition made him invaluable.

 

As part of his responsibilities, Shisui had been tasked with investigating the Akatsuki organization. Through his work, and with information shared by Minato, he’d learned critical details. One name, in particular, stood out—the enigmatic leader of Akatsuki, Pain. He was said to possess the legendary Rinnegan, the eyes of the Sage of Six Paths.

 

But Shisui had never imagined that the leader himself would appear here, intercepting their mission.

 

As the realization hit, Pain’s body shifted unnaturally. Several mechanical arms sprouted from his back, their joints whirring with ominous precision. His palms transformed, reshaping into cylindrical launchers.

 

“Missiles?” Shisui muttered, his Sharingan narrowing in alarm.

 

Whoosh!

 

Pain unleashed a barrage of missiles, their trajectories splitting in multiple directions, targeting the scattered ANBU operatives attempting to flee.

 

Shisui’s focus sharpened. He couldn’t stop the missiles from reaching his comrades, but he couldn’t let the leader of Akatsuki out of his sight. The flames of determination burned in his Sharingan as he steadied his blade.

 

As he raised his left hand to weave seals for a counterattack, the atmosphere suddenly shifted.

 

Above the battlefield, a second figure in Akatsuki robes descended silently from the night sky, as if gravity itself had no hold on him.

 

Shisui froze mid-seal, his body stiffening unnaturally.

 

“What—?!”

 

A strange force gripped him, dragging him upward against his will. It felt as though an invisible hand was pulling him toward the floating figure above.

 

Even in this moment, Shisui’s training took over. His Sharingan flicked toward the new arrival.

 

“So, there’s another one,” he muttered, his voice cold but focused.

 

Shisui’s mind raced. The mechanical-armed enemy below seemed to be Pain, the Akatsuki leader, but his abilities—while bizarre—didn’t seem overwhelmingly powerful.

 

However, this new arrival... floating effortlessly and controlling him without seals or visible tools, possessed abilities far more unnerving.

 

As Shisui was forcibly pulled higher, he sensed a shift in the air behind him.

 

Swish!

 

Pain’s bladed arm extended with lethal speed, thrusting toward Shisui’s floating form.

 

The blade struck true, piercing his body with a sickening sound.

 

“Got him!” the floating man murmured, his Rinnegan narrowing slightly in satisfaction.

 

But there was no blood.

 

Instead, Shisui’s pierced form exploded into a flurry of crows. Black feathers scattered across the sky, and the cawing echoed eerily in the night.

 

“A crow clone… It was a feint all along?” the airborne man muttered, his eyes narrowing further.

 

Boom!

 

Simultaneously, a streak of light blazed through the sky. Several flaming projectiles, imbued with chakra, intercepted the missiles mid-air, detonating them before they could strike the ANBU below. Explosions lit the mountainside, sending waves of fiery debris into the night.

 

Standing atop a distant peak, Shisui sheathed his blade. His dark hair swayed in the wind as his crimson Sharingan locked onto the floating enemy.

 

Their gazes met.

 

Shisui’s breath hitched for the briefest moment as his Sharingan studied the man’s Rinnegan. His instincts screamed a warning—this wasn’t an ordinary foe.

 

The man above smirked faintly, his eyes radiating an unsettling calm.

 

“Let’s see how far your Uchiha eyes can take you,” he murmured.

 

 

---

 

[email protected]/Siam_37 up to 15 advance chapter.

Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Absolute Power

---

 

"Rinnegan?"

 

Shisui Uchiha's heart sank as he observed the man floating in the air. With short, spiked orange hair and a stoic demeanor, the newcomer appeared far more human than the monstrous figure with multiple mechanical arms. Yet, what drew Shisui's attention most were the man’s eyes—the unmistakable ripple pattern of the Rinnegan.

 

"What's going on?" Shisui muttered, his Sharingan narrowing. Two wielders of the Rinnegan—the legendary dōjutsu said to belong only to the Sage of Six Paths—had suddenly appeared before him. His disbelief was palpable.

 

Which one of them is Pain, the leader of the Akatsuki?

 

The orange-haired man regarded him with a cold, detached expression, his Akatsuki cloak billowing in the breeze. "As expected of Shunshin no Shisui," he said calmly. "Your speed lives up to its reputation."

 

Despite the compliment, his tone was devoid of emotion, and his next words carried a chilling weight.

 

"But no matter how fast you are, you won't leave here alive."

 

Without warning, he launched himself toward Shisui, closing the distance in an instant. Meanwhile, the other Rinnegan user—the one with mechanical arms—released a volley of missiles that rained down toward the Konoha Anbu accompanying Shisui.

 

Shisui inhaled sharply, steeling himself. His mind cleared despite the chaos. If I panic now, it’s over for all of us.

 

"Fire Style: Phoenix Sage Fire!"

 

He spat a rapid series of fireballs shaped like blazing flowers, which engulfed the kunai he'd hurled earlier. The combined assault tore through the air, converging on the orange-haired man.

 

But the enemy didn’t even flinch. He neither dodged nor countered.

 

Why isn’t he moving?

 

The fire-cloaked kunai were just about to strike when, without warning, they halted midair. A moment later, the air rippled, and the kunai and flames were repelled violently.

 

Shisui’s eyes widened in shock. The man's ability was eerily familiar—first, he had manipulated gravity to float, and now, he had repelled an attack without moving a muscle.

 

Attraction and repulsion... Could it be some form of gravity manipulation?

 

Shisui resolved to test his theory further, but his focus was momentarily broken by the sound of explosions behind him. The mechanical-armed figure’s missiles had reached the Anbu unit.

 

“Scatter!” one of the Anbu shouted. Their movements were sharp, their reflexes honed, but the missiles weren’t ordinary. As the ninjas dodged, one missile curved mid-flight, homing in on a target.

 

"Watch out!" one of the Anbu yelled, deflecting the missile with a kunai. The explosion sent shockwaves through the air. One Anbu wasn't quick enough to escape and lost an arm to the blast, but he gritted his teeth, still standing. Lightning flickered around his remaining hand as he prepared a counterattack.

 

Shisui turned his attention back to the orange-haired man. His Sharingan tracked every movement as his body blurred, splitting into five identical afterimages. Each flickered unpredictably, leaving no opening for the enemy.

 

Speed is my greatest weapon. Let's see how you handle this.

 

The afterimages surged forward, each wielding a blade wreathed in flames. Shisui's attacks closed in from multiple angles, forcing his opponent to react.

 

"So fast..." the orange-haired man muttered. Despite possessing the Rinnegan, even he struggled to pinpoint Shisui’s true position.

 

But his expression remained calm. Raising his hand, he uttered a chilling phrase.

 

"Shinra Tensei."

 

A violent pulse of energy erupted from his body, radiating outward. The sheer force shattered the terrain, sending rocks and debris flying. Shisui’s flaming sword strikes were snuffed out mid-swing, and all five afterimages were dispersed.

 

The blast hurled Shisui backward, slamming him into a boulder. He staggered to his feet, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. His Sharingan spun furiously as he glared through the swirling dust at the orange-haired figure, who now stood motionless.

 

"Do you still intend to struggle?" the man asked coldly, his voice cutting through the chaos.

 

---

 

"Just as I thought..."

 

Shisui wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his Sharingan spinning faintly as he focused on the orange-haired man. His breath was heavy, but his resolve was steady.

 

Such overwhelming power...

 

He chuckled bitterly under his breath. The sheer force of the repulsion earlier had been so intense that even his Body Flicker Technique couldn’t allow him to escape unscathed. Shisui had gleaned some understanding of his enemy's abilities, but mere knowledge was far from enough to overcome such power.

 

His injuries throbbed as he tried to steady his blade, his brow furrowing in thought. Just as he began to assess his next move, a shadow darted through the lingering dust and smoke, launching an offensive against the orange-haired man.

 

Shisui’s eyes widened. The Anbu?

 

Two Konoha Anbu closed in on the Rinnegan wielder, attacking from opposite sides in perfect coordination. Another pair had already intercepted the mechanical-armed enemy, keeping him occupied.

 

"You…" Shisui’s voice tightened, his gaze snapping toward his comrades. "Didn’t I order you to retreat?"

 

The Anbu closest to him barely spared a glance, parrying an attack with fluid precision. "Captain," one of them murmured, their voice calm but firm, "you know as well as we do—if you don’t stop him, none of us will make it out alive."

 

The other Anbu, whose arm had been severed earlier, shouted over the chaos, "And among us, the only one fast enough to have any chance of surviving is you, Captain!"

 

Shisui’s grip on his tanto tightened, his knuckles turning white. His heart warred with his mind, the weight of their words sinking in.

 

"You fools..." he muttered, a storm of emotions swirling within him. Shisui had never once left his comrades to die, and his instincts screamed at him to fight alongside them. Yet, deep down, he knew they were right.

 

One Anbu broke through his thoughts, lunging at the orange-haired man. Lightning crackled along the blade in his remaining hand as he swung with everything he had. The other unleashed a flurry of hand seals, releasing a torrent of water.

 

"Water Style: Raging Torrent!"

 

"Trying to buy time for an escape?" The orange-haired man scoffed, raising his hand. "Futile."

 

With a pulse of repulsive force, both attacks were deflected, the water dispersing and the lightning dissipating harmlessly against an invisible barrier. The two Anbu staggered back, coughing blood but refusing to fall.

 

"Go now!" one of them barked at Shisui, his voice raw with desperation.

 

For the first time in his life, Shisui felt truly helpless. He could escape—his speed made it possible—but abandoning his comrades went against every fiber of his being. His body trembled, torn between loyalty and duty.

 

His Sharingan spun wildly as his mind raced. He could feel his resolve hardening, his heart growing colder. If he faltered any longer, it would mean the end for all of them.

 

"...I won’t waste your sacrifice," he murmured.

 

Shisui’s eyes locked onto the orange-haired man. His breathing steadied, and his body tensed, readying for one last desperate gamble.

 

The enemy raised his hand again, gathering another pulse of repulsion. The two Anbu braced themselves but knew they couldn’t withstand another blow like the last.

 

"Swish!"

 

Shisui vanished. A blur of motion, he appeared directly in front of the Rinnegan wielder, his blade igniting with flames as he swung.

 

The orange-haired man’s gaze sharpened. "Not running? Foolish."

 

Shisui’s attacks were met with the same invisible barrier, his flames scattering harmlessly. He darted to the left, then the right, creating afterimages as his Body Flicker Technique blurred him into motion.

 

But the orange-haired man remained unfazed. "You’re slower than before," he remarked coldly. "Your injuries betray you."

 

As Shisui closed the distance, the man extended his palm. A sudden gravitational pull seized Shisui, yanking him forward with brutal force.

 

Shisui gritted his teeth as his body was immobilized midair. This is what I was waiting for.

 

"Matsumoto! Takashima!"

 

"On it!"

 

The two Anbu sprang into action. The one-armed Anbu swung his blade, now glowing with a dense layer of lightning chakra.

 

"Lightning Style: Piercing Fang!"

 

The other completed his seals, releasing another wave of water that surged toward the orange-haired man like a tidal wave.

 

"Water Style and Lightning Style? You think this will work?" The orange-haired man sneered, effortlessly repelling both techniques with another wave of repulsion.

 

But Shisui’s focus never wavered. He allowed himself to be pulled closer, his gaze locking onto the Rinnegan wielder’s eyes.

 

Now.

 

The three tomoe in his Sharingan spun rapidly, converging into a hypnotic pattern.

 

"Sharingan: Genjutsu!"

 

The orange-haired man’s body tensed as Shisui’s illusion invaded his mind.

 

But his response was immediate.

 

"You dare use Sharingan genjutsu against the power of the Rinnegan?" His voice dripped with disdain as the illusion shattered like glass. A sharp pain lanced through Shisui’s skull, forcing him to stumble.

 

The man sneered, his tone laced with mockery. "Foolish. Your illusions are nothing before my eyes."

 

Shisui gasped for breath, his Sharingan flickering as he struggled to remain standing. Even so, his resolve remained unbroken.

 

 

---

 

[email protected]/Siam_37 up to 15 advance chapter.

Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Mangekyō Sharingan

 

---

 

Shisui’s eyes turned bloodshot, crimson liquid seeping from the corners as a sharp pain reverberated through his mind. His genjutsu had been forcefully rebounded, and the backlash of his Mangekyō Sharingan’s power overwhelmed his body. His legs buckled beneath him, and he collapsed to the ground, barely able to remain conscious.

 

The orange-haired man smirked coldly, casually waving his hand as if discarding trash. Shisui’s body was flung to the dirt, motionless but alive. His eyes scanned his surroundings, taking in the scattered Konoha Anbu.

 

“Such bothersome ants,” he muttered.

 

A burst of repulsive force exploded from his body, deflecting the incoming ninjutsu from two Anbu attacking from opposite sides. The same force ricocheted back at them, sending them hurtling into nearby trees.

 

Meanwhile, another pair of Anbu faced off against the man’s mechanical-armed ally. One ninja was brutally swept away by a swing of the prosthetic arm, the force of the impact sending him flying through the air.

 

The orange-haired man returned his focus to Shisui, who lay prone at his feet. His lips curled in disdain.

 

“Konoha ninjas who dare meddle in our plans…” His voice was calm yet chilling. “You all share the same fate—death.”

 

A black chakra rod slid from his sleeve into his hand, its menacing tip aimed directly at Shisui’s chest. Before he could strike, a Konoha Anbu darted into action, throwing his blade in a desperate bid to save his captain.

 

Clang!

 

The blade lacked chakra reinforcement and was easily deflected by the black rod. It spun harmlessly away, embedding itself into the ground.

 

Swish!

 

In the same instant, the Anbu surged forward, his speed enhanced by a burst of chakra. His figure blurred as he closed the gap between them, aiming to snatch Shisui from danger.

 

But the orange-haired man’s eerie violet eyes narrowed, locking onto the Anbu’s form.

 

“You want to save him? Then die first!”

 

Gravity erupted from his palm, pulling the Anbu directly toward him. With ruthless precision, he plunged the black rod through the ninja’s chest.

 

“Urgh...”

 

The Anbu gasped, blood trickling from his mouth as the light faded from his eyes. The orange-haired man discarded the body with a flick of his wrist, letting it slump lifelessly to the ground.

 

Shisui’s breathing quickened. Though paralyzed by the backlash of his own power, he remained painfully aware of every moment. His comrades—his brothers-in-arms—were dying before his eyes.

 

“No…” he rasped weakly, his voice trembling with anguish.

 

The orange-haired man ignored him, raising his weapon to deliver the final blow. Before he could strike, another Anbu charged at him from behind, his kunai aimed at the enemy’s exposed back.

 

“Hmph. Foolish.”

 

With a simple flick of his wrist, the orange-haired man hurled the black rod backward. The weapon pierced the Anbu’s forehead, killing him instantly.

 

Shisui’s heart twisted as he caught a final glimpse of his comrade’s lifeless eyes. His mind screamed in despair, but his body refused to obey.

 

“Why… Why is this happening…?”

 

The orange-haired man sneered, stepping closer to Shisui.

 

“Is this the best Konoha has to offer? All of you rush to your deaths like moths to a flame.”

 

His taunting words were the final spark that ignited Shisui’s will. Rage and grief surged through him, eclipsing his pain. The strain on his body was immense, but his sheer determination forced him to act.

 

“Stop… me…”

 

His voice, though hoarse, carried an undeniable resolve.

 

“RAAAAH!!!”

 

With a primal roar, Shisui’s Sharingan blazed to life. The three black tomoe spun wildly, merging and transforming into an intricate new pattern.

 

A torrent of chakra exploded from his body, shaking the earth beneath him. The orange-haired man froze mid-step, his weapon mere inches from Shisui.

 

“What…?!” he muttered, his eyes widening in surprise. “This interference… Is it his pupil power?”

 

Shisui’s newfound strength gave him just enough time to act. Using the Body Flicker Technique, he vanished in a blur of speed, reappearing beside one of his fallen comrades. With a swift motion, he pulled the injured ninja out of harm’s way.

 

The orange-haired man regained control of his body moments later, but his expression had shifted from confidence to alarm. His gaze locked onto Shisui’s eyes, now blazing with the unmistakable pattern of a Mangekyō Sharingan.

 

He staggered back, the realization sinking in. The Uchiha before him was no ordinary ninja—he was something far more dangerous.

 

Shisui clenched his fists, his voice cold and unwavering.

 

“This ends now.”

 

---

 

Despite the interruption to his previous attempts, Shisui continued releasing his pupil power. This time, the strain no longer triggered the backlash that had incapacitated him earlier.

 

As he steadied himself, Shisui’s sharp gaze fell upon the orange-haired man standing before him. A tremor coursed through his body as his eyes, now empowered by the Mangekyō Sharingan, unveiled a horrifying truth.

 

With his heightened vision, Shisui could finally perceive the chakra flow within the orange-haired man’s body. What he saw made his blood run cold.

 

“Those black rods…”

 

Shisui muttered in disbelief. Every ounce of chakra coursing through the orange-haired man’s body originated from the black rods embedded in his flesh. His own body produced no chakra at all.

 

“He’s not… human,” Shisui whispered, his voice thick with shock.

 

The rods acted like chakra threads, akin to those used by puppet masters to control their puppets. But unlike a puppet controlled from a distance, the orange-haired man’s body appeared lifeless—more akin to a corpse animated by some external force.

 

Before Shisui could process this revelation further, he sensed movement behind him. The mechanical-armed man charged toward him with alarming speed, his hulking figure prepared to strike.

 

Shisui’s Mangekyō Sharingan flicked to the new threat, and his heart sank further.

 

“This one… he’s the same.”

 

The internal state of the mechanical figure mirrored that of the orange-haired man. Both of them were nothing more than puppets, manipulated by some unseen master.

 

“Who’s controlling them…?”

 

Shisui leapt back to avoid the mechanical man’s attack, retreating as his mind raced.

 

The orange-haired man extended his hand toward Shisui again. Instantly, a crushing gravitational force enveloped him, yanking his body forward.

 

“This technique again,” Shisui muttered, his tone steady despite the situation.

 

Even as his body was pulled helplessly toward the orange-haired man, Shisui remained calm. His Mangekyō Sharingan darted to the mechanical figure, its blades gleaming as it prepared to strike.

 

The pattern in Shisui’s right eye twisted and flared.

 

The mechanical puppet’s blade suddenly lunged at Shisui with deadly intent. In one hand, Shisui still held his unconscious comrade, who had succumbed to severe injuries. With his free hand, Shisui reached out, catching the blade mid-strike.

 

Blood dripped from his palm as the sharp edge bit into his skin. But Shisui didn’t flinch. Instead, he gritted his teeth and yanked the mechanical puppet closer to him with surprising force.

 

“Pupil technique interference… again?”

 

The orange-haired man’s previously calm demeanor faltered as he observed the scene. The mechanical puppet’s actions were no longer entirely its own.

 

“This power… His pupil technique can manipulate others?”

 

The orange-haired man’s voice betrayed a hint of unease as he watched the mechanical puppet’s assault falter under Shisui’s influence.

 

Shisui, ignoring the pain from his injured hand, locked eyes with the mechanical puppet. His Mangekyō Sharingan spun with deadly precision, the pattern in his left eye solidifying.

 

A split second later, the mechanical figure froze in place, its movements completely halted.

---

Chapter 59: Chapter 59 The Life-saving Crow

---

 

"Hey!"

 

Shisui's left eye glowed ominously as the tomoe lines solidified, focusing on the mechanical monster towering before him.

 

...

 

Meanwhile, in the shadowy depths of a massive tree nestled among rolling mountains, darkness stirred.

 

A black silhouette raised its head abruptly.

 

"This feeling..."

 

The male voice, slightly muffled but laced with unease, broke the silence.

 

"Nagato, what's wrong?"

 

A soft yet concerned female voice echoed from the darkness.

 

"Uchiha Shisui… he's severed my control over the Asura Path!"

 

"What?"

 

The woman's voice betrayed her surprise. "But if it's just the Asura Path, it shouldn't matter, right?"

 

"If it were only that, it wouldn't be a problem. But his Sharingan's power... it briefly disrupted my own Rinnegan. Even for a moment, that’s unprecedented."

 

"His ocular power is that strong?"

 

The woman’s astonishment deepened, her tone reflecting disbelief.

 

"When my Rinnegan was affected, he also broke the connection to the Deva Path," Nagato muttered gravely.

 

"Yahiko!"

 

Both voices spoke simultaneously, filled with urgency.

 

"Konan," Nagato said with measured calm. "Retrieve the Deva Path immediately."

 

"Understood!" she responded, then hesitated briefly. "And what of Uchiha Shisui?"

 

"He has discovered the secret of Pain. His Mangekyō Sharingan's abilities are far beyond ordinary. Though his interference drained me heavily, we cannot let him escape."

 

"But your body—"

 

"My body cannot stray too far from the Deva Path," Nagato interjected. "You’ll have to carry me with your paper clones. We must act now."

 

"It's too dangerous!" Konan protested.

 

"Better danger than leaving him alive to report back. Now go!"

 

Realizing Nagato’s resolve, Konan nodded reluctantly. "Understood. Be cautious."

 

As her words faded, the towering tree dissolved into countless sheets of white origami, scattering into the night.

 

...

 

Among the jagged peaks, Shisui sped through the terrain, carrying his injured companion on his back. He pushed his body to its limits, his breathing labored but determined.

 

The battle replayed in his mind. The two adversaries he had fought weren’t human—they were corpses manipulated by an unseen force.

 

"It’s no ordinary puppet jutsu," Shisui muttered, his sharp eyes scanning the landscape. "The real puppeteer is still nearby."

 

He couldn’t risk retrieving the bodies he had taken down. Any lingering chakra might allow the controller to track him.

 

The lines in Shisui’s Mangekyō Sharingan slowly faded, reverting to the familiar three tomoe.

 

"So this is my limit…" he whispered as his body weakened.

 

But he didn’t stop. His instincts screamed that the enemy wouldn’t relent.

 

Then, an idea sparked in his mind.

 

"Of course!"

 

Forming a rapid sequence of hand seals, Shisui extended his arm.

 

With a faint pop, a sleek black crow appeared in a puff of smoke, landing lightly on his shoulder.

 

"Find Itachi," Shisui commanded, locking eyes with the bird.

 

The Sharingan glimmered in his gaze, and the crow’s own eyes transformed, bearing the same three tomoe pattern.

 

"Go!"

 

The crow took flight, disappearing into the night.

 

...

 

Near the capital of the Land of Stone, Itachi stood on a terrace, quietly observing the blood-red sunset. He felt restless, an inexplicable unease gnawing at him.

 

"Shikaku-sensei, I need to return early," Itachi said, turning to the Nara clan leader by his side.

 

Shikaku raised an eyebrow, noting the Uchiha’s uncharacteristic distraction. "Alright, but don’t stray too far. We regroup tomorrow at dawn."

 

Itachi nodded before vanishing into the shadows.

 

Once out of sight, he formed a quick series of seals.

 

"Summoning Jutsu!"

 

A crow materialized before him, flapping its wings as its crimson Sharingan gleamed.

 

"Shisui’s chakra…" Itachi’s brows furrowed as he sensed the bird’s energy.

 

Locking eyes with the crow, Itachi activated his Sharingan. In an instant, information surged into his mind.

 

"Shisui’s in trouble."

 

His heart sank. Shisui’s Anbu squad had been ambushed by none other than Pain—the elusive leader of the Akatsuki.

 

"Why now?" Itachi murmured, his expression grim. He realized that Shisui had sent him this message unaware that Itachi was far from Konoha.

 

"The Land of Stone…" Itachi clenched his fists. Even at top speed, getting this information to the Fourth Hokage would take hours—time Shisui didn’t have.

 

"I won’t let history repeat itself," Itachi whispered, recalling the day Shisui had entrusted him with his Mangekyō.

 

With renewed resolve, Itachi summoned two more crows. He scrawled a quick message onto a small scroll, which one crow clutched in its beak before darting toward Konoha.

 

He turned to the second crow—a distinct one bearing Shisui’s chakra signature.

 

Sharingan blazing, Itachi stared into the bird’s eyes.

 

"Hang on, Shisui," Itachi muttered as he prepared to act.

 

 

 

---

 

Swish!

 

Shisui moved swiftly along the mountain wall, his figure barely visible against the cover of darkness. He was making his way toward the border of the Land of Moon, taking the shortest possible route.

 

Chirp!

 

Suddenly, the sharp sound of birdsong echoed through the mountains behind him.

 

A shadow loomed overhead. Shisui looked up to see a massive, bird-shaped summoning beast soaring toward his position.

 

"They’re tracking me," Shisui muttered, gritting his teeth. His hiding spot had been perfect—there was no way they had spotted him visually. The only explanation was that the enemy had a sensory ninja.

 

And when a sensory ninja realized their target had escaped, no amount of concealment would be enough within their range.

 

Boom!

 

The giant bird slammed into the mountainside, triggering a landslide. Rocks tumbled down in a chaotic cascade.

 

Swish!

 

Shisui leapt between the narrow gaps in the cliffs, narrowly avoiding the debris. The tight terrain offered some protection; the enormous bird couldn’t maneuver effectively.

 

But Shisui knew better than to feel relieved.

 

Through his fading Sharingan, he could see a figure perched on the bird’s head. Like the puppets he’d fought earlier, this one wore a black robe adorned with red clouds.

 

Shisui’s sharp gaze caught the details, but his heart sank. His waning chakra meant he couldn’t analyze the enemy’s chakra signature clearly.

 

Even so, one detail was unmistakable.

 

"This one’s a puppet too," Shisui concluded grimly.

 

The figure on the bird’s head formed a sequence of hand seals. Shisui’s stomach tightened. He had to act fast.

 

As the bird dived again, Shisui made a single-hand sign.

 

Pop!

 

A crow appeared, its crimson Sharingan eyes reflecting Shisui’s.

 

Shisui hesitated briefly. "Is this… Itachi’s?"

 

Before he could process the thought, the enemy leapt from the bird, landing gracefully nearby.

 

Poof!

 

Three more figures appeared in a burst of smoke, their black-and-red cloaks swirling ominously.

 

Shisui’s Sharingan locked onto their eyes, and his breath caught.

 

"Rinnegan…" he whispered, his voice trembling.

 

The identical, cold gazes of the four figures bore down on him.

 

Shisui felt his hands tremble as he formed seals again.

 

Pop! Pop! Pop!

 

More crows materialized, surrounding him.

 

From atop a nearby peak, one of the Rinnegan bearers spoke, his voice calm but menacing.

 

"This isn’t his chakra," he said, his orange hair glowing faintly in the moonlight. His face was strikingly handsome but marred by the eerie black rods protruding from his body.

 

The man’s cold analysis cut through the tension.

 

Poof!

 

The crows vanished in a burst of smoke. But this time, instead of dispersing, a figure appeared where they had been.

 

Shisui’s eyes widened. "Reverse Summoning…"

 

Itachi stood before him, his own Sharingan glinting in the moonlight.

 

"Itachi… You…" Shisui murmured in disbelief.

 

Itachi’s gaze swept over the four enemies, noting the uniformity of their eyes. His mind raced, connecting the dots.

 

"These are like the ones who ambushed you before," Itachi said, his tone calm. "They’re puppets, aren’t they?"

 

Shisui nodded, shame flickering in his expression. "I’m sorry, Itachi… I dragged you into this."

 

"You don’t need to apologize," Itachi replied firmly. "I came of my own will."

 

Itachi glanced at the crow Shisui had summoned earlier, the one he’d prepared specifically for reverse summoning. By leaving his chakra in the bird, Itachi had ensured he could teleport directly to Shisui’s side.

 

Shisui looked at the young man before him. Itachi wasn’t even a Chūnin yet, barely out of the Academy. And yet, here he was, standing unshaken in the face of overwhelming odds.

 

What convinced Shisui to involve Itachi wasn’t just his skill—it was the power Itachi demonstrated by imbuing his Sharingan’s essence into the crow.

 

That level of ocular ability rivaled Shisui’s Mangekyō Sharingan.

 

"Itachi… He’s more than capable," Shisui thought, though the realization stung.

 

Itachi’s gaze flickered to the ANBU ninja slumped over Shisui’s back. A shadow of sadness crossed his face.

 

"Your companion…" Itachi began softly.

 

Shisui’s heart sank. The body he carried felt unnaturally stiff, and the chill of death pressed against his back.

 

"He’s gone…" Itachi confirmed.

 

For a moment, Shisui stood frozen.

 

The weight of his team’s loss hit him like a tidal wave. Tears spilled from his bloodied face, streaking his cheeks.

 

But his voice was steady when he spoke.

 

"I’m fine," Shisui said, forcing himself upright.

 

He lowered his companion’s body gently to the ground. There was no time to grieve—not now.

 

"If I care about them, I must live," Shisui told himself. "I have to make it back to the village. I have to bring the truth with me."

 

Itachi stood silently beside him, understanding Shisui’s resolve. Together, they turned to face the four Rinnegan-wielding enemies surrounding them.

 

The battle wasn’t over yet.

 

 

---

Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Battle breaks out

---

 

"Is that boy also a ninja from Konoha?"

 

Atop the towering mountain, four pairs of Rinnegan locked onto the figure that had suddenly appeared beside Shisui.

 

"His ocular power... it's on this level?"

 

The man standing on the massive bird spoke first. Like the others who stood behind him, he had orange hair tied into a single ponytail, with long bangs framing the right side of his face.

 

Through the power of the Rinnegan, he saw the potent chakra and eye strength radiating from Itachi. Though the boy appeared young, his power couldn’t be underestimated.

 

"Including the two we've already taken down, that makes six of them in total?"

 

Itachi's Sharingan, once rotating with three tomoe, accelerated as the tomoe fused into the intricate pattern of the Mangekyō Sharingan. The surge of ocular power sharpened his perception. He observed the four figures before him in detail, his vision piercing beyond their physical forms.

 

Just like Shisui, Itachi noticed the peculiar chakra flow in their bodies—each of them was controlled by black rods embedded across their forms. While they moved and acted with consciousness, these were nothing more than puppets, their strings pulled by an unseen master.

 

Despite possessing the Rinnegan, these eyes were not genuine. It was reminiscent of how Itachi and Shisui could imbue crows with their ocular power to manifest temporary Sharingan patterns.

 

Controlling six bodies simultaneously while wielding such immense chakra…

Itachi felt a flicker of unease. Even if this was an ability unique to the Rinnegan, it far exceeded the power of the Mangekyō Sharingan.

 

Still, strength wasn’t everything. Tools, whether they were weapons or ocular powers, were only as effective as the one wielding them. Clearly, whoever controlled these puppets lacked mastery over the full extent of the Rinnegan's abilities. Otherwise, Shisui wouldn’t have lasted this long.

 

But Itachi knew better than to let his guard down. The Rinnegan, no matter how incomplete, was still formidable. And with Shisui’s chakra depleted from the earlier battle and Itachi himself not yet fully recovered, the odds were grim.

 

He recalled the overwhelming chakra of Pain from his days in the Akatsuki. If the one Shisui defeated earlier was indeed that same Pain, their situation was dire.

 

"Mangekyō Sharingan?"

 

Both Shisui and the Rinnegan user reacted, their gazes snapping to Itachi as his eyes emitted a renewed, overwhelming power.

 

"Shisui-senpai," Itachi spoke calmly but firmly, "we can't afford to hold back. Against an opponent like this, we must go all out."

 

Shisui tightened his grip on the hilt of his tanto. Though his chakra reserves were low and his Mangekyō abilities momentarily inaccessible, his resolve hadn’t wavered.

 

"Understood," he said, stepping into position beside Itachi. His three-tomoe Sharingan spun with determination.

 

The man atop the bird watched the two Uchiha, a flicker of recognition crossing his expression. His voice was low and laced with malice. "I never imagined Konoha’s Uchiha clan had such prodigies...

 

"The potential of Uchiha Shisui was troublesome enough, but this boy—" his Rinnegan fixed on Itachi "—is something else entirely. A Mangekyō at his age? Unheard of."

 

The man's killing intent spiked. His ultimate goal had been to eliminate Shisui, a dangerous threat to their plans. But the arrival of Itachi—a child who could already wield a Mangekyō Sharingan—changed everything. Both of them had to die.

 

"The Uchiha clan has no place in the world we will create," the man said coldly. "I'll eliminate you both before you become the thorns in our path."

 

Itachi’s Mangekyō glinted ominously as he locked eyes with their opponent. "Let’s see if your power can match your ambition."

 

 

With this thought in mind, the four pairs of Rinnegan fixated intently on Shisui and Itachi below.

 

Swish!

 

The instant their gazes met, the figures of Shisui and Itachi blurred and vanished, leaving behind faint afterimages.

 

"So fast!"

 

The man with the single ponytail—the Deva Path Pain—narrowed his eyes, visibly surprised by their incredible speed and agility.

 

The two Uchiha darted in the same direction, moving in perfect synchronization. Although outnumbered, they had no intention of splitting up. Instead, they aimed to combine their strength to defeat their opponents one by one.

 

Their first target was the figure stationed atop the mountain to their left—a large, imposing man who seemed physically slower than the others. His appearance suggested he might be the heaviest and, perhaps, the least agile of the group.

 

For a ninja, speed was often tied to physical build, and both Shisui and Itachi had honed their ability to exploit such weaknesses.

 

They swiftly closed in, flanking the target from opposite sides of the mountain.

 

However, just as they were about to strike, the Deva Path Pain standing at the center formed a hand seal.

 

"Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"

 

With a loud, guttural cry, the massive bird hovering above flapped its wings and dove toward the mountain, heading straight for the two Uchiha.

 

"He's manipulating a summoned beast?" Itachi muttered, glancing briefly at the source of the chakra controlling the creature. It was indeed the ponytailed Pain commanding the bird with a seamless flow of chakra.

 

Analyzing the situation, Itachi recalled Shisui's earlier observations. If this Pain had a unique ability, just like the two others Shisui had defeated, then each puppet must specialize in one specific technique.

 

"Then what is this one's ability?" Itachi thought, narrowing his Mangekyō Sharingan as he prepared for combat.

 

The giant bird closed in with alarming speed, its wings slicing through the air like blades. Itachi and Shisui immediately reacted, both forming hand seals in unison.

 

"Katon: Hōsenka Tsumabeni!"

 

Shisui was faster, unleashing a flurry of flame-coated kunai that streaked toward the target. The burning projectiles illuminated the battlefield as they shot toward the mountain.

 

"Katon: Gōkakyū no Jutsu!"

 

Simultaneously, Itachi completed his seal, summoning a swarm of crows that erupted from his body, their sharp cries filling the air.

 

Boom!

 

The giant bird collided with the mountain, triggering a massive explosion of dust and debris. Shisui and Itachi leapt from their positions just as the impact struck, narrowly avoiding the blast.

 

Amid the swirling smoke, Shisui’s Sharingan locked onto the battlefield, piercing through the haze to track their target. But to his surprise, the flaming kunai he’d launched earlier had missed.

 

The massive figure of the target Pain emerged unscathed, leaping high into the air with surprising agility.

 

"So he dodged them all," Shisui muttered, tightening his grip on his tanto.

 

Meanwhile, Itachi’s crows circled the battlefield before diving toward the target from an unseen angle. Their sharp beaks glinted as they honed in on the Pain’s blind spot.

 

Swish!

 

Yet, impossibly, the target twisted mid-air, evading the attack as though he had eyes on his back.

 

Itachi's eyes narrowed. "Even with enhanced sensory abilities, no one should be able to avoid an attack from a blind spot with such precision..."

 

The realization gnawed at him, but there was no time to dwell. He and Shisui exchanged a quick glance, their movements synchronized as they prepared their next strategy.

 

This was no ordinary opponent.

 

 

---

 

Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Respective Abilities

---

 

"But this is not over yet..."

 

Although Itachi was momentarily surprised that his target, Pain, had evaded his attack from a blind spot, his assault was far from over.

 

His hands moved fluidly through a series of seals, and the crows circling behind Pain suddenly converged, forming a shadowy figure in mid-air.

 

"Crow Clone Detonation."

 

A faint hum filled the air as cracks formed along the crow clones, glowing with a fiery intensity.

 

"Boom!"

 

The clones exploded in rapid succession, unleashing a cascade of flames that engulfed Pain in a blinding inferno.

 

"One down," Itachi murmured, his keen eyes scanning the dissipating flames. While the Six Paths of Pain each possessed unique abilities, their power levels varied. The one he'd just dispatched was clearly weaker than the two who had assaulted Shisui's team earlier.

 

Meanwhile, Shisui, positioned on the other side of the mountain, seized the moment created by the explosion. He darted forward, targeting another Pain with unwavering precision.

 

His mind was already analyzing the situation. If the remaining three Pains were comparable in strength to the one just eliminated, their victory would only be a matter of time. Moreover, the mountainous terrain restricted Pain's ability to summon large creatures effectively, limiting their strategic options.

 

For a brief moment, the tide of battle seemed to favor them.

 

However, the sense of relief was short-lived.

 

Above Shisui, the sky darkened as a massive panda-shaped puppet, its surface marred with cracks, plummeted toward him. With Shisui's speed, the puppet's descent posed little threat.

 

At the same time, Itachi leapt from the fractured mountainside, narrowly avoiding a giant bird circling overhead. He landed gracefully on the narrow mountain path, prepared to reposition himself.

 

Just then, the smoke from his earlier explosion began to clear, revealing something unnerving—Pain, emerging unscathed.

 

Itachi's Sharingan flickered in disbelief.

 

"The explosion was point-blank... Even I couldn't have emerged unharmed," he thought, his shock briefly betraying his composure.

 

Pain raised his arm, and with a sharp motion, several black rods shot toward Itachi. Trapped between the incoming projectiles and the circling bird, Itachi was forced to retreat.

 

Without fully understanding the abilities of his opponent, Itachi hesitated to resort to his Mangekyō Sharingan techniques—Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu. Both were immensely powerful, but they came at a significant cost to his chakra reserves and vision.

 

On the other side of the battlefield, Shisui had ascended the mountain and was closing in on another Pain, one with a single ponytail and an affinity for summoning.

 

Swish!

 

Before Shisui could strike, another Pain, this one with long hair, appeared to flank the ponytailed one. Both brandished black rods and moved to intercept him.

 

The long-haired Pain lunged first, thrusting his rod with surprising agility. Shisui responded instantly, his blade igniting with fiery chakra as he parried the attack.

 

"Clang!"

 

The impact sent sparks flying as Shisui’s blade locked against the black rod. To his frustration, the rod resisted his chakra-enhanced weapon.

 

The ponytailed Pain then struck from the side, timing his attack to exploit the opening created by his companion.

 

"Are these really puppets?" Shisui wondered as he dodged, his mind racing. His past encounters with puppet masters from Sunagakure paled in comparison to this.

 

The strength of a puppeteer was often limited by the number of puppets they could control—spreading their focus weakened their efficiency. Yet whoever was controlling Pain seemed capable of commanding all six bodies with unnerving precision, enough to contend with both him and Itachi simultaneously.

 

The ponytailed Pain’s rod came dangerously close, grazing Shisui’s cheek. As he twisted to evade, the long-haired Pain’s hand shot forward with alarming speed.

 

The grab wasn’t aimed at a vital point, which puzzled Shisui.

 

"Got you," the long-haired Pain muttered.

 

Shisui’s Sharingan spun rapidly, catching the faint layer of chakra radiating from the extended hand. His eyes narrowed as he felt an unusual sensation emanating from it—a fluctuation that seemed to bypass his defenses entirely.

 

"What is this?" Shisui gasped inwardly as a chill ran through his body. The chakra’s disturbance pierced into his very core, sending a shiver that seemed to resonate with his soul.

Swish!

 

When the two Pains coordinated another attack on Shisui, his figure blurred into a black afterimage as he executed the Body Flicker Technique, retreating to gain distance.

 

However, the two Pains were relentless, pursuing him with synchronized precision.

 

Meanwhile, on the narrow mountain path where Shisui had retreated, Itachi switched from defense to offense. Having evaded the joint assault of the psychic beast and the rotund Pain, he moved swiftly.

 

"Shh-shh-shh!"

 

Itachi hurled a barrage of shuriken, their trajectories cutting through the air in erratic arcs. The target Pain was forced to defend, raising his black rods and deflecting the projectiles with rapid, precise movements.

 

But by the time the final shuriken clattered to the ground, Itachi had vanished from sight.

 

Moments later, he reappeared behind the rotund Pain, his hands weaving seals in rapid succession. Itachi’s strategy was clear: execute his jutsu from the blind spot of an enemy incapable of reacting in time.

 

However, as Itachi prepared to strike, the ponytailed Pain pursuing Shisui suddenly turned his head, his Rinnegan locking onto Itachi.

 

Despite focusing on Shisui, Pain’s shared vision revealed Itachi’s ambush.

 

Shisui, who had been retreating at high speed, noticed the shift in his opponent’s focus. His keen Sharingan instantly caught the change.

 

"They’re distracted," Shisui thought. Taking advantage of the moment, he pivoted sharply and launched a counterattack.

 

"Fire Style: Phoenix Flame Arc!"

 

A blazing torrent of flames erupted from Shisui’s mouth, streaking toward the rotund Pain from behind. The heat distorted the air as the flames raced forward, promising destruction.

 

But just as the flames reached their target, the rotund Pain raised his hand, palm facing the oncoming inferno.

 

Buzz!

 

A translucent barrier shimmered into existence, rippling like water under the flames’ assault. Instead of incinerating its target, the chakra-infused fire was absorbed into the barrier, leaving not a single ember behind.

 

Itachi’s Sharingan narrowed as he watched the scene unfold.

 

"Absorbed my jutsu..." he murmured, his tone measured but tinged with surprise.

 

Even with his vast knowledge, this ability was unfamiliar. However, it immediately clarified why the clone explosion earlier had failed to injure this Pain.

 

"So, this one absorbs ninjutsu," Itachi concluded, his analytical mind already formulating a new strategy. "Does this mean physical attacks are our only option?"

 

Though the revelation was unexpected, it aligned with his plan. The purpose of his previous attack had been to uncover the enemy’s abilities.

 

As Itachi prepared to relay his findings to Shisui, he heard his comrade’s voice cut through the din of battle.

 

"Itachi!" Shisui called, his Sharingan spinning as he faced the two Pains before him. "These guys... their vision is linked! That’s how they’re avoiding attacks from their blind spots!"

---

Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Shared Vision

 

 

---

 

"Visual communication?"

 

Itachi’s gaze sharpened as he stared at the ripple-patterned Rinnegan of Pain in the distance.

 

"Does that mean we must avoid the sightlines of the other Pains during combat?"

 

His expression darkened. The situation was far more complex than he and Shisui had initially assessed.

 

Pain’s bodies not only possessed unique abilities individually, but they also shared vision—a synchronized, seamless awareness of the battlefield.

 

Even Itachi felt a cold sweat trickle down his back. Facing these Pains without prior knowledge of their abilities would exact a steep toll, just to gather enough intelligence to fight effectively.

 

As for defeating them outright? That was impossible for the current Itachi and Shisui.

 

Itachi silently admitted to himself—he had never encountered an enemy as formidable as this.

 

BOOM!

 

A large bird-shaped summon swooped down again.

 

Knowing that ninjutsu was useless against the particular Pain he faced, Itachi swiftly evaded the attack. At the same time, Shisui was locked in his own battle, unable to gain an advantage.

 

The two regrouped in the midst of the chaos.

 

"The one I fought earlier absorbs chakra-based jutsu," Itachi reported, his tone steady but grim. "The only way to deal with him is through taijutsu or physical attacks."

 

Shisui wiped a bead of sweat from his brow, his expression equally solemn. "Aside from the one summoning those massive beasts, there’s another... His power seems to involve the soul."

 

The Sharingan, deeply tied to the user's spiritual energy, resonated with this unique ability. Shisui, whose ocular powers had already surpassed the Three Tomoe Sharingan, had glimpsed traces of ethereal energy in the long-haired Pain’s hands.

 

Itachi nodded as the two pieced together what they knew so far. Five Pains, each with terrifying abilities:

 

Mechanical weapons embedded within the body.

 

The absorption of ninjutsu.

 

Manipulation of massive, specialized summons.

 

A mysterious soul-based power.

 

Control over gravity and repulsion—the most devastating ability they had encountered.

 

 

"What about the sixth one?" Shisui murmured, eyes darting around. They had been fighting only three Pains, but a fourth had recently appeared.

 

One of them was missing.

 

RUMBLE!

 

A sudden tremor rippled through the ground beneath their feet. Loose stones vibrated ominously as the sound intensified.

 

"This feeling...!" Shisui’s pupils dilated in alarm.

 

CRASH!

 

Several towering mountains behind them collapsed in a chain reaction, sending an avalanche of debris hurtling toward them. Massive boulders, sharp as shrapnel, rained down like cannon fire.

 

At the same time, a thunderous poof of smoke heralded the arrival of a massive three-headed dog summon, cutting off their retreat. Its jaws gaped wide, aiming to crush them both.

 

In this critical moment, the tomoe in Itachi’s Sharingan spun violently.

 

"Shisui, can you handle it?" he asked, his voice steady despite the dire situation. He had seen that Shisui’s Mangekyō Sharingan powers had begun to recover.

 

"Of course."

 

Shisui’s blood-red eyes shifted, the tomoe merging into a pinwheel-like pattern.

 

"Then stay behind me!"

 

A fiery red chakra erupted from Itachi, enveloping his body like a shield.

 

With perfect synchronization, Shisui focused on the three-headed dog while Itachi stood firm against the torrent of debris. Back to back, they braced for impact.

 

BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

 

The boulders crashed down, shattering against a crimson, skeletal figure that had emerged to protect them. Itachi’s Susanoo stood tall, deflecting the assault.

 

Meanwhile, Shisui’s Mangekyō Sharingan glowed ominously as he froze the charging summon in place, its massive frame trembling under his influence.

 

From the dissipating dust, six figures emerged.

 

The short-haired Pain at the center observed the halted summon and muttered, "Disturbed by another illusion? That troublesome eye technique again..."

 

His attention shifted to the crimson skeletal construct encasing Itachi. "Susanoo..." he murmured, his tone betraying faint surprise.

 

Itachi narrowed his eyes, recognizing the leader of the six Pains. This was the same Pain he had encountered before in the Akatsuki.

 

Shisui’s expression hardened. "So he’s repaired already? I dismantled that body earlier..."

 

Realization struck—it was not the bodies themselves, but the unseen puppeteer manipulating them from the shadows that made these foes so relentless.

 

The short-haired Pain took a step forward, his Rinnegan glowing with cold determination.

 

"The execution of you two begins... now."

 

 

---

 

BOOM!

 

As the orange-haired man finished speaking, an overwhelming surge of repulsive force exploded outward, ripping through the air with terrifying momentum.

 

Gravel and debris scattered violently, lifted from the ground by the sheer intensity of the invisible force.

 

BOOM!

 

The wave of power collided directly with Itachi’s Susanoo. The crimson chakra construct trembled violently under the assault, its skeletal frame cracking under the strain.

 

"What incredible power..." Itachi muttered, his tone calm but his mind racing.

 

Though Susanoo’s current form still had considerable defensive strength, Itachi’s chakra reserves were limited. If he attempted to elevate Susanoo to a higher state recklessly, it would drain him completely. He needed to conserve energy until he fully understood the enemy's abilities.

 

The force of the attack pushed him backward despite Susanoo’s protection.

 

Swish!

 

At that moment, four of the remaining Pains surged forward, moving in pairs to flank Itachi from both sides.

 

"I’ll handle them!" Shisui shouted from behind.

 

ROAR!

 

The three-headed giant dog, still under Shisui’s genjutsu, snarled and lunged at the two Pains approaching from the left—one armed with mechanical weapons and the other with the power to absorb ninjutsu.

 

Shisui himself darted toward the two Pains on the right: the summoner and the one wielding a soul-based ability.

 

The summoner began forming hand seals, aiming to release another wave of powerful creatures.

 

"Not so fast!"

 

Before the seals could be completed, a flurry of fiery blades sliced through the air, forcing the two Pains to evade. Shisui’s figure blurred as he created multiple afterimages, attacking from every direction.

 

“Tch. Such troublesome eye techniques,” the orange-haired leader muttered, glancing briefly at Shisui before refocusing on Itachi. His gaze grew colder.

 

"Your Susanoo won’t last much longer," he said. His calm voice carried an edge of finality.

 

A second wave of repulsive force surged toward Itachi.

 

CRACK!

 

The cracks spiderwebbed across Susanoo’s surface, the chakra armor beginning to splinter.

 

Itachi’s sharp gaze hardened. He calculated quickly—Susanoo could withstand no more than two additional hits of this magnitude. Yet he would not remain on the defensive.

 

As the force ebbed, he made his move.

 

The crimson brilliance of Susanoo intensified, extending to form a massive chakra arm. He swung it directly at the orange-haired Pain, forcing him to retreat.

 

"As I thought..." Itachi muttered, his suspicion confirmed. The leader’s powerful techniques came with a cooldown period—a vulnerability he needed to exploit.

 

But rather than pursue, Itachi shifted his focus to another target: the burly, elderly-looking Pain standing at the rear.

 

This Pain had remained strangely inactive during the battle. Itachi deduced that this one might be the key to the rapid resurrection of the defeated Pains.

 

He directed Susanoo’s arm toward him, attempting to grab hold, but the Pain evaded just in time. The distance between them had narrowed, however, giving Itachi a better vantage point.

 

Suddenly, the ground beneath them trembled.

 

BOOM!

 

Another wave of repulsive force erupted, shaking the terrain and widening the cracks on Susanoo. The chakra construct now looked as though it would shatter at the slightest touch.

 

Yet Itachi stood firm. He reinforced Susanoo’s structure and endured the attack.

 

As the repulsive wave subsided, Itachi’s right eye gleamed ominously. Blood trickled down his cheek as the kaleidoscope pattern spun violently.

 

"Amaterasu!"

 

Black flames ignited in an instant, targeting the inactive Pain.

 

The orange-haired leader intervened, stepping into the line of fire. The Amaterasu flames engulfed him, forcing him to the ground as they consumed his body.

 

"It’s as I suspected," Itachi murmured between labored breaths. "He’s protecting that one at all costs... He must be the core."

 

Despite the leader’s overwhelming power, his actions revealed the true hierarchy among the six. The elder Pain’s role was crucial—likely the one responsible for reviving the others.

 

"It seems I’ve found the linchpin," Itachi muttered, his Sharingan glowing with determination.

 

 

---